ã€ŠNaruto: The Sarutobi Who Can&#x27;t Sparkã€‹


 Chapter 1: Wixx

    Chapter 1 ¨C Wixx

    I was hardly conscious.

    Between reality and dream, my consciousness was wavering, thoughts intermittently gleaming.

    Then came a stuttering voice, jolting me from half-assed hypnagogia, causing my eyes to widen.

    ¡°Y-Yo?¡±

    Looking at the incoming voice, my eyes twitched seeing the man.

    ¡®This fucker¡­¡¯

    ¡°Where are the pomegranates that I asked you to bring?¡± I asked the man in front of me, who was supposed to be mycaretaker.

    ¡°A-Avocados taste better, you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Fuck Avocado.¡¯

    Don''t get me wrong, I don''t hate it, and I don''t complain if it is part of a meal. But¡­

    Every day seems to be torture.

    ¡°Fine, I am starving.¡± With a reluctant voice, I uttered it out. It was nine in the morning, and I hadn''t eaten since yesterday afternoon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready for you in a moment¡­¡±

    He continued, ¡°¡­Check out what I bought! A street vendor offered this for a low price, and I was tempted to purchase it. Do you know why? This shines brightly and is visually stunning.¡± He brought out a bowl like hardened clay from the basket of fruits with a proud grin on his face.

    The hardened clay was shaped like a small, shallow bowl with a pointed end to hold a wick. The clay body was unglazed and earthy brown, giving it a rustic, handcrafted feel.

    When filled with oil and lit, the wick casts a warm, steady glow. The flame itself was gentle and golden.

    I let out a sigh.

    Sigh¡­. I am 24 years old and still haven''t had a girlfriend. Such looks are wasted on the bed all alone.

    ¡°Doctor thinks you''re a tidbit from beating cancer, Wixx! Do not give up the hope yet.¡± Worry was crystal clear on his face.

    ¡°I sure will beat the cancer¡­¡± Internally, I said,¡®and get myself a girlfriend¡¯.

    After having quite a heavy meal, I usually take a nap. But today, I went to walk over to the garden.

    ¡­

    The garden was designed as a serene and therapeutic escape, inviting both patients and visitors to take a peaceful moment away from the clinical environment.

    There is a small fountain in the middle adding a soothing rhythmic sound from where the water cascades gently making ripples in the surrounding pond.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Careful landscaping is accompanied by a selection of plants, evoking the garden to be a pleasant and uplifting place, for those seeking comfort and solace in nature.

    A young girl named Ana, around six years old with a bright smile and pigtails, walked over to Wixx who was sitting on a bench.

    Wixx was on his phone, he looked up and smiled at her as she approached.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wixx! Still here watching flowers grow?¡±, Ana swings her arm happily.

    Wixx chuckled, ¡°Hello, Ana! Of course, someone has to keep an eye on them. What would they do without me?¡±

    ¡°They''d probably be so bored without you!¡± She replied seriously. ¡°My mommy says you have the best stories to tell.¡±

    ¡°Well, your mum''s a smart lady!¡± Wix smiled, then said, ¡°I am sure she can tell who brings sunshine to this garden.¡± And tapped her nose.

    ¡°That''s me,¡± giggles Ana, enthusiastically. ¡°And I know all the prettiest flowers here, too. Want me to remind you?¡±

    Wixx pretended to look surprised, ¡°Remind me? Oh, I could never forget! But I''d love a refresher from the expert herself.¡±

    Ana took his hand with a big grin and led him toward a bed of bright orange marigolds.

    ¡°Look, these are still my favorite. They''re like little suns that never get tired.¡±

    Wixx nodded, ¡°And they''re brighter every time you show them to me, you know.¡±

    ¡°That''s because I tell them secrets!¡± Ana leaned in conspiratorially, ¡°Happy secrets, so they grow extra bright.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you, Ana. You''ve got the magic touch, I think. Makes me feel better already.¡± Wixx smiled warmly.

    As Ana chatted happily with Wixx, a nurse walked over with a gentle smile, ready to take her back inside.

    ¡°Alright Ana, it''s time to let Mr. Wixx rest now,¡± she softly touched Ana''s shoulder. ¡°Your mom''s waiting for you.¡±

    Ana nodded reluctantly ¡°Okay¡­¡± She turned back to Mr. Wixx with a small smile, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Mr. Wixx. Don''t let the flowers get lonely!¡±

    Wixx smiling warmly, ¡°I won''t, Ana. You make sure to tell them more happy secrets tomorrow, alright?¡±

    ¡°Promise! Bye!¡± Ana grinned.

    The nurse gently took Ana''s hand, leading her away as she waved over her shoulder. Wixx waved back, watching her go, a smile lingering on his face as the nurse and Ana disappeared down the garden path.

    Wixx, after with his phone scrolling mindlessly, walked up to feel and touch the marigold of the garden with a smile on his face.

    BOOM!

    Wixx looked up just as it happened.

    ¡­

    The monotonous sound of electrical machines chiming in the melody to one''s ear, if not, a buzzing noise.

    Machines were constantly making a melodic sound that was scarcely audible if one did not concentrate.

    BOOM!

    Wixx looked up just as it happened.

    The building where he supposedly had his cabinet ¨C erupted in a catastrophic display of orange and red. The blast wave rolled across the building from his cabinet like a visible wall of force.

    Chaos erupted as the ground-shaking explosion reverberated throughout the area.

    The suddenness and intensity of the explosion caused immediate fear and confusion within people near the area.

    Time slowed to a cruel crawl.

    Wixx saw every detail with brutal clarity; the expanding fireball, the debris riding the shockwave, and the terrified expressions of nurses, patients, and visitors running away in slow motion. His mind registered each fragment of the scene in perfect, pristine detail.

    The sound came last. Not the explosion itself, but something deeper, more primal. A pressure wave of such magnitude that it transcended mere noise. It was as if the air itself had become a solid thing, hammering into his chest with physical force.

    His heart, already racing from the visual stimulus, couldn''t handle the dual assault.

    The surge of adrenaline, the overwhelming sensory overload, the sheer impossible intensity of it all ¨C it was too much for his system to process.

    Wixx didn''t feel pain.

    There was only a sudden, crystal-clear moment of understanding.

    His last thought wasn''t of family or unfulfilled dreams. It was-

    ¡°Marig¨C¡±

    He was dead before his phone hit the ground, the screen still glowing with an unread message that would never matter.

    The official report would later state''cardiac arrest induced by acute stress response.'' In Layman''s terms: Wixx hadn''t just died from the shock ¨C he had died from the storm of sensory overload, a moment where reality became too real, too fast, and too loud.

    His body was found still standing, eyes wide open, as if frozen in that final moment of absolute comprehension. In the end, it wasn''t the explosion that killed him ¨C

    It was the sheer impossibility of processing its existence.

    ***

 Chapter 2: Raijin

    Chapter 2 ¨C Raijin

    The ground shook as if thousands of rolling thunders had descended upon it. The very earth trembling beneath Raijin''s small feet shook him to his core, and fear crawled through his small body.

    Tightly squeezing his hands around his ears, he desperately tried to block out the deafening roars that pierced the night sky.

    Konoha, a peaceful village, had erupted into chaos.

    Raijin could hear the frantic shouts, panicked cries, and the earth-shattering explosions; that brought destruction along with them.

    Mother¡­Father¡­

    Another ground-shaking roar pierced the air, and Raijin flinched, curling in on himself as the walls of his home rattled violently.

    Raijin''s wide, terrified eyes darted around, searching for any sign of his mother Mikako, and father Takeshi.

    The boy whimpered, hot tears streaming down his cheeks. He wanted his parents, wanted them to come and whisk this horror away from him.

    Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Raijin sat, trembling, in the harrowing darkness.

    Summoning his courage, the young boy peered out the window, his breath catching in his throat at the sight that greeted him.

    He saw the towering form of the Nine-Tailed Fox, its scarlet, crimson eyes burned with primal fury, and colossal tails with which the earth trembled in each swipe.

    Raijin felt a chill run down his spine as he watched the beast unleash its devastating power, tearing through the defenses of the village with ease.

    The shinobis fought valiantly, their techniques andjutsus seemingly insignificant against the sheer might of the Nine-Tailed Beast. Raijin watched in horror as buildings crumbled, the very streets he had walked reduced to rubble.

    The sounds of battle echoed through the night, a cacophony of clashing steel, shattering stone, and agonized cries.

    Thousands of deaths where explosions reverberated, loud screams were overshadowed, and bodies fell like broken dolls, soaking the Konoha with hot steaming red liquid, painting everywhere crimson.

    Raijin, a 4-year-old experiencedtypical war, a meat grinder of shinobi, a factory of death, bodies cook in the heat of explosions, a place where thousands of shinobi come to die in mud and jutsus with "honor".

    Amidst the chaos, Namikaze Minato; The Fourth Hokage, whose face was etched with a determination that bordered on desperation. With a series of intricate hand seals, the Fourth Hokage unleashed a technique that shook the very fabric of reality, a desperate gamble to save his beloved village.

    The Tailed Beast was sealed away, its half-power contained within a newborn child. The silence that followed was deafening, a stark contrast to the earlier pandemonium, where Minato along with his wife Kushina Uzumaki died.

    A strangled sob escaped Raijin''s lips as he realized the fate of Shinobi and his parents, his small hands flying to cover his mouth.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    His parents were long gone, lost to the fury of the Nine-Tails, dead.

    The boy sank to the floor, his cries of anguish muffled by his palms.

    All he wanted was to wake up from this nightmare, he wanted his mother and father to burst through the door and gather him up in their loving embrace.

    He forsook his life, abandoning his dreams and desires in the shadows. He loathed the beast that took away his parents.

    Raijin felt empty, stripped of their parent''s unconditional love. He starts losing consciousness and his ''self'' ceases to exist.

    The lifeless small body was kneeling on the floor, facing the destruction with red wide puffy eyes, and faint lines left by dried tears on the cheek.

    Heavy breathing reverberated throughout the Konoha after the huge battle. Silence echoed, and then bursts of emotions flooded in the face of survivors.

    Suddenly, Raijin gasped, the phantom pain searing through his chest. His heart raced, adrenaline surging as the familiar sensations overwhelmed him. The shockwave, the debris, the utter helplessness - it was all happening again.

    At that moment, the body felt the weight of two souls converge, for within him, the soul of Wixx had been reborn.

    ¡­

    With the sheer impossibility of processing existence, Wixx had died amidst the chaos, standing with shock in his face.

    His soul starts todisintegrate.

    This soul disintegration was not instant, but rather a slow unraveling, an imperceptible decay. Bit by bit, the pieces of his soul dissolved into an unknown dimension.

    However, at the unknown dimension, the soul abruptly integrates. Faded memories returned, faces, voices, and even the colors of the past which were dimmed to grayscale returned. Hollowed emotions and indistinguishable shadows of love and hate became apparent to the soul.

    Erosion of the soul came to a halt instantly, and the integration of the soul was completed.

    The soul had entered the unexplored dimension of the universe, where the potent energies in this dimension were everywhere. The unknown energies slipped inside the soul, brimming with bright light. The soul was devouring every potent energy, be it colorful, dark, gloomy, or eye-blinding bright.

    After the energies got emptied in the dimension, the soul was forcefully dragged towards another dimension¡­or rather a new world that had no such potent energy. However, there was some weak energy around nature.

    This place was a dark, supposedly night sky, up the horizon in the beautiful dark blue sky, pure and magnificent moon, with a sprinkle of stars resting. The land had an existence of life with the civilization of the past, resembling traditional wooden houses with sloped tile roofs, located at the base of a mountain with a carving of some sort, uniquely beautiful, like that of Mount Rushmore.

    The soul immediately felt the sudden surge of energy nearby, foreign but similar sensation to that of energies from the unknown dimension. This energy was from the fierce beast with one, two, three, ¡­ nine total tails, which was rampaging in the middle of the civilization of humans.

    This sudden surge was due to the Nine-Tailed devastating attack; The Tailed Beast Bomb, which it launches towards the mountain rock. Yet the attack didn''t damage the mountain rock, it seemed like the energy went past the mountain like an intangible spirit.

    After some moments, the soul watched the tailed beast being sealed into an infant, where the leaking of energy was very minimal to the point of being none.

    The lingering residual energy of the crimson nine-tailed beast scattered around the Konohagakure. This scattered energy of the Nine-Tailed Beast was then devoured freely by the soul until none was left.

    Once again, the soul was dragged, instantly over to a child of 3 or 4 years of age.

    Above the child''s body, its soul was dissipating. The soul remembered the similar disintegration of spirits that occurred above the child''s body. This child seems to be in a sort of anguish and pain just before completely losing his life. The disintegrated spirit, yet to dissolve into the air suddenly slips toward the soul nearby.

    Then the soul was dragged and placed as a last straw in that pitiful lifeless body of that child.

    In that same moment, breathing heavily the grief on the people''s faces was palpable, their hometown had just become the deadly battlefield. A humiliating victory that resulted in thousands of deaths, hundreds injured with terror paralyzing the breath of survivors.

    The loss of Fourth Hokage''s life was astronomical.

    But Wixx paid them no mind. His mind was within the rampaging Nine-Tails, racing with thoughts, with memories of explosions and shockwaves - knowledge about past life, and present that offered a chance at a new life.

    Wixx''s, or Raijin Sarutobi''s pale face returned to normal with a steady breath, wavering mind, and serene soul.

    Wixx muttered, "Marigold and Pomegranate".

 Chapter 3: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 3 ¨C Metamorphosis

    Wixx''s mind flooded with all ubiquitous information.

    The sudden death because of shock, soul disintegration, and sudden integration, the unknown dimension, powerful might that dragged his soul, consumption of some potent energy, dissipating of soul and devouring of it, the anguish and pain in a child''s eyes, memory of the child with his lovely parent, death of thousands shinobi, death of Yandaime(Fourth Hokage), attack of nine-tailed fox¡­

    "Wait¡­Shinobi, Fourth Hokage, and Nine Tailed Fox!?" Wixx shouted in bewilderment.

    Raijin Sarutobi¡­4 years of age¡­Sarutobi Clan¡­Konohagakure¡­

    Wixx was jolted by all this information, a sudden startled made him tip forward, especially because he tried to stand up quickly in reaction.

    "Takeshi and Mikako¡­"

    ''Huh?''

    Tears flowed down from the dried stain on his cherubic cheek when he muttered the name of his late father and mother. He was confused at first but -memories all dialed back in, he was now well aware of what had happened.

    Wixx wiped off his tears closing his red puffy eyes and took a nearby cloth to wipe off his nose.

    He slowly stood up on his feet and walked towards the window. Outside the window, the devastating destruction dyed two-fifths of the village in crimson color.

    Wixx stood there in silence while his breathing turned shallow, and irregular, a broken metronome marking time in gasps. His lungs forgot their rhythm, stuttering like an engine running on empty.

    The dust motes danced in the single beam of light that managed to penetrate the room he was standing in. It was now dawn.

    Breath In¡­Breath Out¡­ Breath In¡­Breath Out¡­

    He finally muttered, "I wonder if Ana is worried about me. She would be angry the next time she sees me¡­"

    Wixx closed his eyes. Every information that flooded into his mind, scarred themselves into his brain.

    ''Naruto''s World huh, I''m glad Evan made me read the manga and watch the anime while I was in the hospital bed. Incompetent as he was, I hope he survives the explosion.''

    Wixx darted his eyes around the room.

    His eyes locked on a mirror beside the window hanging right beneath a ninja medical kit; this ninja medical kit was a must to have in a shinobi home.

    He climbed up the folded mattress to grab the mirror.

    After trying for the 3rd time with no success, Wixx stacked up everything that could balance and hold his weight and successfully retrieved the mirror.

    He descended from the tower of mattress and kept all the objects above the mattress, in their own place, leaving the mattress as it was.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    He put down the mirror leaning it towards the wall beneath the window and sat in front of it.

    Raijin typically has a small, delicate frame, short, spiky black hair, soft cheeks, and big expressive deep brown eyes that seem to take in everything around them with wonder. His skin is smooth and rosy, a glow of a child untouched by time.

    Raijin wore a traditional shinobi costume, featuring a dark blue jacket.

    "I look like a 4-year-old kid, hmm¡­this cruel world can even shape a delicate looking child into a full-fledged shinobi."

    Sigh¡­

    He looked around and his eyes stopped to a family photo placed on the table. He reached out to grab the family photo.

    The family photo sat on the table is set in a simple, wooden frame, slightly worn but polished to a soft gleam. Inside, captured in a warm, timeless moment, Takashi and Mikako along with Raijin stand together, each face radiating with joy.

    His heart ached as he wouldn''t be able to experience unconditional love again. Love was etched only into his memory, which was Raijin''s past.

    Wixx, solemn in his voice said, "Rest in Peace¡­" he stopped for half a second "Mother and Father."

    He couldn''t just abandon a child''s memories etched deep into his mind just because he couldn''t meet them.

    The memory of the child with his parents truly gave Wixx the paternal love that he never got to experience in his previous life. He grew up with his Uncle and Aunt''s care, though, the care was sufficient enough, love was what he internally craved. Ultimately, from Raijin''s memory, he got to experience parental love, even though it was brief.

    He immediately stood up and went to light incense to pay homage to his deceased parents.

    After lighting incense, and a couple of moments of silence, he went to wash his face and rinse his mouth.

    He was curious as to why his soul was able to integrate and travel in such different dimensions but also retain its memories of the past. It was nonetheless useless curiosity because he likely won''t have a conclusion near to the actual truth.

    ''My soul was able to devour massive energy at that unknown dimension, and yet it was also able to devour all those scattered Nine Tail''s Chakra in Konoha. Was it because the soul was in a weakened state due to disintegration?''

    ''If the devouring of unknown energies was meant to mend my soul because of its disintegration, then what about the Nine Tail''s Chakra?''

    He pondered for a while with no logical conclusion as his situation was completely illogical.

    Those scattered chakras would later be collected and sealed in another child making that child pseudo-jinchuriki. But devouring those chakras by Wixx''s soul has now changed the future.

    ''Well, the pseudo-jinchuriki was able to manifest 4 tails in anime, I hope that doesn''t happen to me.''

    ''Soul devouring the chakra and energies¡­. that...no, this is peculiar.''

    Unbeknownst to him, the chakra and those energies devoured by his soul were beneficial to him. The energies from the unknown dimension were indeed for his soul to integrate and mend but not all those energies were meant for one soul.

    These energies will seep out of the soul because of their humongous amount. If the soul were to be reborn in an infant, the seeping energy would transform the infant''s body in the future to have tremendous strength. But the infant''s body probably won''t be able to use all those tremendous powers even if a millennium passes because of it being foreign, unlike the Chakras from God Tree in this world.

    Whereas the violent nature of the Nine-Tailed Chakra in the infant without a powerful seal would likely cause the child to die. Due to this, Fourth Hokage split up the Nine-Tailed yin chakra and sealed the yang chakra in an infant with a powerful seal.

    Wixx who has otherworldly potent energy and Nine-Tailed yin-yang chakra in the soul of a 4-year-old body, was insanity.

    Not only did the Yin-Yang Chakra of Nine-Tailed get purified and become much more powerful, but it also helped the otherworldly remnant energies to get utilized in his body.

    However, if his body becomes unable to handle his soul, he likely will die due to the shortcomings of his weak body. His soul will not perish until the potent energy gets used up on continuous disintegration and integration.

    Oblivious to the truth, he focused on his current situation. He was now a young Sarutobi Raijin.

    [A/N: This is my first writing. Please forgive me for my shortcomings. Criticisms are welcomed as long as it is constructive. And ENJOY!]

 Chapter 4: Sarutobi

    Chapter 4 ¨C Sarutobi

    Hiruzen Sarutobi, inside the Hokage''s office, his weathered hands trembled slightly as they rested on the polished surface of the desk, the wood feeling both comforting and burdensome beneath his palms.

    As he gazes out of the window, his eyes scanned the village below, the vibrant colors of Konoha seemed muted, overshadowed by grief. Peaceful time, which was once a source of joy, now felt like a distant echo dissolved in the wheel of time. His jaw clenched at the sight of yet another funeral procession in the distance.

    "Lord Third" An Anbu knelt behind Hiruzen, head bowed, "The council awaits your decision on the Nine-Tailed kid."

    Hiruzen didn''t turn back but his reflection in the window glass betrayed the flash of pain that crossed his face. "Tell them, Naruto Uzumaki will be on my care." he replied, his voice carrying numerous sleepless nights.

    The Anbu vanished, leaving Hiruzen alone in his own thoughts.

    "We had the beacon of hope, a symbol of strength for our people. And now, that light has been extinguished. Have I failed to protect the Fire of Konoha, Sensei?", he looked at the faces carved in the rock mountain. The answer, of course, never came.

    He glanced his eyes towards the desk, stack of papers rests ¨C causality results, reconstruction, economic condition, military reports, diplomatic messages from other villages sensing the weak Leaf.

    He walked over to make a hand sign for Shadow Clone jutsu but stopped. It was the burden he must bear. Every signature, every consequence, every loss, every decision, every plan.

    As the sun climbed higher, casting the shadow of the Hokage Monument across his desk, Hiruzen''s face settled into the stern mask he would wear for years to come. ''The professor'' was still there, but buried deeper, under layers of duty, loss, and grief.

    His eyes, though tired, held a sharp vigilance ¨C the look of a man who had learned too late that peace was as fragile as the lives of those he loved.

    When he finally rose to face the council, his movements were measured, deliberate. Each step carried the weight of his responsibility, yet his back remained straight, his chin lifted, eyes with sharp vigilance.

    The villagers saw what they needed to see, not a grieving old man, but ''the Hokage, Will of Fire'', ready once again to protect what remained of his home.

    ¡­

    The day after the tragedy, Raijin attended his parents'' funeral beneath Konoha''s solemn sky. The Sarutobi clan gathered in force ¨C weathered faces lined with grief, ceremonial robes rustling in the morning breeze. Among them, Raijin seemed impossibly small, a child adrift in a sea of adults who shared his name but separated by an unbridgeable gap of experience.

    He lit incense and paid homage to his deceased parents and sat through the entire funeral from morning to evening. This was the desire of the child''s physical and mental state. The traumatic event left the child emotionally scarred, consumed by grief, anger, and a deep sense of powerlessness.

    After washing himself in the evening, he started to prepare food. He was glad that he had lived alone in his previous life, where he had learned all the necessary skills to live by himself.

    "At least I know how to take care of myself," he muttered, "Though my old apartment never felt this empty. Even living alone, friends would drop by, fill the space with laughter..."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    After finishing the meal, he sat on his mattress and began to recall the information about the key future events. The sharp trill of the doorbell shattered his thoughts, its sound unnaturally loud in the quiet house.

    Ring¡­Ring¡­Ring¡­

    ''Hiruzen or is it, Danzo?'' Raijin thought, frowning. ''Hiruzen Sarutobi, the grandfatherly Hokage, who spreads his wisdom and comfort to all the village''s orphans. Whereas, Danzo, the darkness of Konoha, is manipulative, and shows little regard for human life if it helps him achieve his goals.''

    Outside, Hiruzen''s brow furrowed as he sensed Raijin''s chakra signature. The boy''s reserves were troublingly low, even for his age ¨C a fact that weighed heavily on Hiruzen''s mind.

    Raijin was born untalented with little to no chakra. While the chakra reserve Hiruzen sensed, was the result of Raijin''s soul still adjusting to his young body, carefully managing what little chakra it could handle.

    Hiruzen, unaware of this seemed worried, but it wasn''t dissatisfaction, it was about the responsibility Raijin had to handle as the next generation. He decided to help him as a grandfather and Sarutobi Clan leader.

    "Hello?" Raijin cracked open the door innocence in his face.

    Hiruzen''s weathered face creased in a gentle smile.

    Raijin muttered, "Y-you..don''t you have work?" then quickly composed himself, "Lord Hokage, what brings you to my humble home?" said with childish curiosity. He internally comtemplated, ''I can''t let him assign me a caretaker. I need my privacy.''

    A flicker of surprise crossed Hiruzen''s face as he noticed the boy''s fluctuating chakra. Cough¡­ he cleared his throat and said, "How have you been my child?"

    "I''m managing, Lord Hokage. Won''t you come in?" Raijin offered with a carefully crafted smile.

    "I wanted to come say hello and see how you''re doing. For now, I just wanted to check in and make sure you''re doing well. Maybe next time ¨C"

    "I insist, Lord Hokage." Raijin stepped aside, clearing the entrance.

    "If you say so, Raijin," Hiruzen smiled and entered his house. Hiruzen walked into the hall of the house that could be seen from outside the door.

    Raijin made a shocked but bright face when he heard his name and replied, "What would you prefer Lord Hokage?... Tea or shall I prepare some food for you?" Raijin bowed a little.

    "You may call me grandfather," Hiruzen smiled warmly. "And no refreshments are necessary. I wish to talk."

    "Lord Hokage¡­Uh¡­ why don''t you sit down?" He pointed to another couch a few meters away.

    Hiruzen sat down, looked around, and asked, "Are you comfortable here?"

    "I am," Raijin replied as soon as Hiruzen''s word had fallen. "I mean, I have no problems living here. It is quite comfortable."

    Their conversation meandered through carefully structured pleasantries before Hiruzen shifted to his true purpose.

    "The sacred flame known as the Will of Fire burns brightly within you, Raijin. This Will binds us together as a village and as a family. It is a spark that ignites our passion to protect those we hold dear - our friends, our loved ones, and our home.

    "It means standing strong and unwavering in the face of adversity, never backing down from a challenge. You''ll have to overcome every obstacle to push your limits and bring honor to our beloved Leaf Village." Hiruzen approached, his presence filling the room like a physical force.

    "I will always carry your teachings," Raijin replied with determination.

    Hiruzen chuckled warmly, though his eyes remained sharp and evaluative. "Let that fire guide you, Raijin. As one of the future leaders of the Sarutobi clan, you must ensure your parents'' sacrifice wasn''t in vain. Their legacy lives on in you."

    Raijin rose slowly, letting silence speak for him.

    "Become a strong shinobi," Hiruzen placed a gentle hand on Raijin''s shoulder, "Protect your precious people from such tragedy."

    "I will, Lord Hokage."

    "You are doing well, Raijin. Keep moving forward. Don''t let the past drag you down." With those words, Hiruzen vanished in a swirl of smoke.

    The silence settled once more, broken only by the soft ticking of a clock and the distant sounds of the village preparing for the night.

    ''No wonder the little children are loyal to their village.'' Raijin mused, ''The old man knows exactly how to plant the seeds of devotion. Though of course, he sent a clone ¨C probably visiting all the new orphans tonight, spreading the gospel of the Will of Fire.''

    ¡­

    In the Hokage''s office, the real Hiruzen sorted through the memories of his dispersed clones, satisfaction mixing with concern as he evaluated the resilience of Konoha''s youngest generation. Most had been taken in by their clans or the orphanage, finding new families in the wake of tragedy. Only a handful had chosen solitude¡ªmostly teenagers and one peculiar 4-year-old.

    "Hmm¡­ Raijin Sarutobi" Hiruzen murmured, thoughtfully across his tongue as he gazed out over the village.

 Chapter 5: Oneâ€¦Tw-

    Chapter 5 ¨C One¡­Tw-

    After Hiruzen''s departure, Raijin sat cross-legged, his young mind calculating the path ahead. At the moment, Raijin had to learn Taijutsu and Ninjutsu first. Then he would stack up other jutsus related to Genjutsu, Kenjutsu, Fuinjutsu, Juinjutsu, Medical Ninjutsu, Kinjutsu, Senjutsu, and beyond.

    ¡®Since I am here, I might as well turn over every stone if that is what it takes to be powerful in this world.¡¯ His gaze drifted to his reflection in the window ¨C a pale, underdeveloped body.

    Raijin was a small and delicate-looking child. His body was smaller and frailer than others his age, and he lacked muscle mass.

    ¡®I have to get in shape first. Let¡¯s start with some push-ups.¡¯

    Raijin spread his fingers on the ground and engaged his upper body. He stretched his legs, pushing the feet on the floor apart from the hips, and engaged his core to form a straight line from his head to his ankles. With control, he bends his elbows to lower his entire body to the floor.

    One¡­Tw..

    After a single push-up, he was unable to do another.

    Hah¡­

    ¡®Well, Shit.¡¯ he murmured, face pressed against the wooden floor. ¡®Even for a 4-year-old, I¡¯m pathetically weak. But can intensive training at this age affect my growth? No, this is the shinobi world ¨C children younger than me are already able to perform jutsus.¡¯

    Rising, he brushed off his clothes with as much dignity as he could muster. ''I won''t just be cannon fodder when the storms come ¨C the invasion, Pain''s attack, the Fourth Shinobi War. I have foreknowledge, and that''s an advantage I can''t waste.''

    ¡°Taijutsu and Ninjustu are my priority at hand¡±, Raijin breathed.

    ¡­

    Next morning.

    It was dark, still, and cold outside. His house had a small training ground. As he walked across it, he lit four lamps at each corner of the ground which were suspended in the air by a wire and a pole.

    The training ground was about the size of a spacious backyard, roughly equivalent to half a basketball court. Seven meters wide and fourteen meters long, not too large, but still spacious enough to move around, perform physical movements, and set up training equipment like wooden dummies or practice obstacles. This space was suitable for simple ninja training, such as running drills, throwing kunai at targets, or performing chakra control exercises.

    Raijin looked for fresh leaves, and sat cross-legged in the middle of the ground, placing a leaf against his forehead. This was Leaf concentration, a training method for chakra control. It involves concentrating a certain amount of chakra on the forehead to hold a leaf there without letting it fall.

    To his surprise, the leaf stayed for thirteen minutes before fluttering away. ''Not terrible, but not nearly enough.''

    He performed a series of basic stretches, warming up muscles that had never received proper training. Then came the running¡ªthree laps around the training ground before his lungs burned and his legs turned to water.

    Breathing heavily, he collapsed onto his back, facing the star-filled sky while his heart thundered in his chest. Without allowing himself more than thirty seconds of rest, he returned to the leaf exercise.

    After 13 minutes, he started doing front walking squats, straining his core and later tried incline pushups. Incline push-ups against a low wall proved slightly more manageable than regular ones.

    He again sat on the ground for leaf concentration, holding a leaf for barely 14 minutes ¨C a minimal improvement, but an improvement, nonetheless.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡®Be it physical capability or chakra reserve, I am behind on all of these.¡¯ He pushed himself to his feet, voice ringing out in the quiet night.

    ¡°A MAN''S GOTTA DO WHAT A MAN''S GOTTA DO!!¡±

    He cycled through the exercises again and again, allowing himself no more than two minutes of rest between sets. Only when his legs wouldn''t support him, and his chakra felt like a stuttering engine did he finally drag himself to the shower.

    After a good shower, he sat in his room and wondered what his dominant chakra affinity was. Chakra is an energy that flows in everyone, but when you add nature to chakra, it can change its nature to form jutsus. Chakra in its original state has no nature. It''s just free-flowing energy and chakra affinities are a natural extension, universal to all. If you''re skilled enough, you can access any chakra''s nature.

    ''But that''s getting ahead of myself,'' he reasoned, running a hand through his damp hair. ¡®For now, increasing chakra and its control.¡¯ He recalled, ¡°It was shown in manga that chakra reserve can be increased through constant control and straining. I must continue my leaf concentration till I am proficient enough.¡±

    ¡®Well, practicing Rasengan is a goto for proficient chakra control, and an A-rank jutsu without worrying about chakra affinity. It is just a spherical compressed rotating chakra.¡¯

    ¡®After I can hold a leaf for 2 hours, walk on a tree, and walk on water, then it comes to buying balloons to practice Rasengan.¡¯

    ¡°That''s enough for day one¡±

    ***

    Sarutobi Clan Hall, 8 seats, 4 occupied.

    In front of the four elders, the tea sat untouched, growing cold. The silence was disconcerting, fifteen minutes, and none of them had spoken a word.

    Finally, Hiroshi Sarutobi spoke, "Shall we begin?"

    "Hiruzen would be busy maintaining the village. So, I suggest that one of us work as Sarutobi Clan Leader in name..." Hiroshi voiced his concern.

    Haruko Sarutobi interjected, "That is the least of our concerns. First, we must gather our current strength and begin to train the academy students who will handle the clan in future."

    "The children need normalcy in the current situation. Many have lost their parents; we can''t just force them to train in this weak mentality. It will backfire on their physical and mental state." Sohei Sarutobi replied.

    Haruko Sarutobi scowled at him defiantly.

    "Right now, Encouragement is essential for the children in the academy, Genin and Ch¨±nin. It is our duty to protect, nurture, and encourage the future.¡± Hiroshi Sarutobi added.

    Tap¡­tap-tap¡­tap¡­tap-tap¡­tap¡­tap-tap¡­

    Kastsuro Sarutobi rhythmically tapping his finger on the table straightened his back. The rhythmic tapping stopped after Hiroshi spoke, and then he asked, "We lost 3 elders in this attack. Should we appoint new elders or let the Clan Leader¡­Erm¡­Lord Hokage, to decide?"

    "Hiruzen will appoint if deemed necessary." Hiroshi looked at Katsuro and replied. "First, we must comfort the surviving members of our clan. The loss of family members will affect the development of the clansman and the clan as a whole."

    "But how do we do this? Individually or through a group" Elder Sohei asked.

    "The children who lost their parents were comforted by Hiruzen. We must check the remaining clansmen and know if they are mentally sound." Elder Hiroshi replied.

    ¡°I thought we received the full funds from The Council to construct clan by the end of the morning.¡± Katsuro with a frown added, ¡°Have we not received the full funds yet?¡±

    ¡°Danzo Shimura cut half the fund for clans to recuperate. That is why we have less funds than discussed before.¡± Hiroshi replied with a sour face.

    Elder Sohei pondered the matter, remarking, ¡°We might need to use the funds that have been saved away for years.¡±

    ¡­

    After some other discussions, they began to discuss compensation for the families who lost their members.

    ¡°Takeshi and Mikako had also contributed a lot to the Sarutobi Clan. How can we compensate their child?¡± Katsuro asked, skimming at the file of Sarutobi¡¯s clan members.

    ¡°Well, the child is¡­ 3- no, 4 years old. I don¡¯t think money would fascinate the child.¡± Hiroshi suggested.

    ¡°Then, how shall we proceed regarding the compensation for their child?¡± Sohei asked with concern.

    ¡°How about some training equipment for the kid? I mean, he''s the only Sarutobi kid who will go to the academy after it re-opens.¡± Haruko suggested with a spark in her eyes.

    Hiroshi said wryly, ¡°But, providing training equipment for a child who lost his parents is a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°His basic need would be fulfilled till he graduates academy and as he wasn¡¯t particularly interested in being assigned to a caretaker as per the Lord Hokage, we need to do something else,¡± Katsuro said as he read Raijin¡¯s file.

    "I will oversee this matter if you all agree. I will talk to the boy and see what he needs. If it''s not something absurd, I think I can handle it." Haruko suggested with a glint in her eyes.

    Sohei and Katsuro had already anticipated this. But Hiroshi asked, ¡°How do you plan so?¡±

    ¡°This child will represent the Sarutobi Clan when he enrolls in the Academy after it reopens. Raijin is the next in line, and if he wishes I will train him to strengthen his foundation as he will be competing with other clan children.¡± Haruko said with enthusiasm.

    All of them reluctantly agreed to let her handle this matter with Raijin otherwise she would likely throw tantrums in their upcoming meetings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard with the kid Haruko. He just lost his parents and is mentally weak¡± Hiroshi looked at Haruko and said with a serious tone.

    Haruko didn¡¯t reply and kept her silence.

    ***

 Chapter 6: Overdue

    Chapter 6 ¨C Overdue

    Sunlight pierced forcefully through the curtains into the room, and Raijin opened his eyes. He quickly got up and freshened up for the start of his third day in Konohagakure.

    It was half past ten in the morning, and Raijin wasn¡¯t surprised to find he¡¯d slept for nearly ten hours. Yesterday¡¯s training had been intense, leaving him too exhausted to worry about the past 10 hours.

    ¡°Hmm... fatigue¡¯s gone,¡± he muttered, running a hand over his body as he checked for any lingering weariness. He freshened up, using warm water to wash away the sweat from his sleep.

    "Well, first things first¡ªfood," Raijin muttered to himself. He quickly made his way to the kitchen, preparing a meal to refuel. After eating, he headed to his storage room, where he began inspecting his late father¡¯s old equipment. He was searching for anything useful that might aid him in his training.

    Fortunately, he found some kunai and shuriken. ¡®Hah, kunai, designed for thrusting and stabbing, but can also be thrown as a projectile, and shuriken, four-pronged metal stars, useful for throwing.¡¯ He took some kunai and shuriken and went to his small training ground behind his house.

    Raijin started throwing kunai at the tree, but none of them hit the tree, one with a hair''s breadth missed the tree. He tried it multiple times to learn that it was just a fluke.

    The perfect practice makes the perfect man. Learning to throw kunai and shuriken without a mentor will be difficult. I might pick up bad habits. He thought

    ¡°For the time being, I should put the idea of training on Shurikenjutsu on hold.¡±

    Raijin then began his workout with basic stretching and warm-up exercises to improve flexibility and prevent injuries. After finishing his warm-up, he ran laps until he couldn''t keep up the same pace. After half a minute of heavy breathing, Raijin sat down on the floor, controlled his heavy breathing, and did a chakra control exercise by the practice of leaf concentration.

    The leaf on his forehead fell off in about fifteen minutes. He then tried to do push-ups. Surprisingly, he was able to do up to 4 normal pushups. With a few breaks in between for menial tasks like washing, eating, and meditating, he repeated his training until four in the afternoon.

    Raijin meditated until half past four and took a shower to wash off the stench of dried sweat.

    Raijin left his home and walked towards Ichiraku Ramen. ¡°I should go taste the ramen of the infamous Ichiraku Ramen that the anime showed quite often.¡±

    ¡­

    Wind blows the curtain separating a warm and friendly ramen shop from the cold pavement dust, a boy no taller than the counter was struggling to be seen puts up his hands and says shyly, ¡°Uh, Excuse me!¡± Teuchi looks down with a warm, gentle smile "Well, hello there, little one! Are you here alone?"

    The young boy nods, taking in the familiar yet new scent of ramen, "Can I have some?" He keeps his answers simple. He went to one of the stools with a smile on his face, so to speak, he was glad.

    Teuchi smiled, "Miso ramen for our little one?¡±

    Raijin nodded, while his mind took note of the quality of the ingredients and the professional setup, he continued to sit quietly and watch the steam rise from the pots. The familiar smells put a natural smile on his face.

    After the bowl arrived, Raijin noticed that with his little hands, he had slightly less than actual dexterity when using the chopsticks for eating.

    As he finished the last sip of broth, his small hands carefully holding the bowl said, "All done..." Laying the bowl down carefully, he slowly felt his pocket, extracted the money then placed it beside the bowl, and said, "Thank you, mister...".

    Teuchi turns to the kid with a smile on his face. Raijin restrained himself from pointing out how excellent the broth was, or how silky smooth the noodles were. He carefully slid down from the high stool - a moment of internal amusement at how far the ground seemed from this height - and took small steps towards the exit, his head barely clearing the bottom of the shop''s curtains.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Raijin exhaled slowly, quietly content, knowing that he would be back - after all, good ramen is good ramen, no matter where you are.

    ¡­

    Four weeks and two days later, with Raijin''s same repeated routine of training and occasional Ichiraku Ramen, Raijin was able to hold 27 minutes of leaf concentration, 10 to 13 push-ups with 40 minutes of laps at his same pace. He had also started training from 5 in the morning until 10 at night with added bodyweight exercises to his routine.

    Overall, Raijin was satisfied with his progress.

    At 11 a.m., he completed training for the third time and decided to take a break, which included meditation.

    Haruko Sarutobi, who forgot to visit Raijin until the last council meeting, walked towards Raijin''s residence, ¡°I am looking forward to meeting Takeshi¡¯s child. I forgot to meet him because of the damned work!¡± The fluctuations in her expression were obvious.

    She pressed the doorbell activating her sensory mode to sense the surroundings. She was surprised to see Raijin¡¯s fluctuating unique little chakra.

    Whereas inside the house, ¡®Damn Hiruzen, let me be at peace.¡¯ Raijin inwardly cursed Hiruzen opening the door for the guest.

    Raijin saw a new face, a black-haired woman in her 30s, with black eyes, some wrinkles on her face but fairly white skin, high cheekbones, and a defined jawline. She was wearing a green and white kimono-like outfit tied with a white obi (belt), a high collar, and long sleeves. She carries herself with an air of authority and confidence.

    ¡°Umm¡­ who are you looking for, ma''am?¡± Raijin asked, sweat pouring down his face.

    ¡®Has he been training?¡¯ Haruko looked over at the small child and asked, ¡°Are you Takeshi¡¯s kid?¡±

    ¡®Oh, she knows my father.¡¯

    ¡°Yes¡­I am Raijin Sarutobi, his son,¡± he replied with confusion on his face, hoping to know who the person in front of his house was.

    ¡°I am Haruko Sarutobi¡­Won¡¯t you let me in?¡± Haruko asked with a cold expression.

    Raijin frowned and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, I¡¯m afra¡­¡±

    Haruko interjected, ¡°I am a friend of your parents¡­¡± She paused and then smiled, ¡°and also your clan elder.¡±

    Raijin was amused internally. ¡®She looks about 35 years old. How come the elder is only in their 30s?¡¯ he said, ¡°Clan elder, why don¡¯t you come in?¡± with a small bow.

    ¡°How can I help you, Clan Elder?¡± he asked as he walked towards the main hall.

    Haruko remained silent. After reaching the main hall, she walked towards the front of his house, across the main entrance, and straight to the training grounds like she had walked here thousands of times.

    ¡°Kid, I''ve come specifically to help you. Since your parents have passed away, I want to discuss what kind of compensation you should receive for the clan work they did during their lifetime. Let me know what you would like to receive as compensation for their work.¡± Haruko asked walking towards the training ground.

    Raijin was lost in his thoughts after hearing Haruko''s words. ¡®Compensations? Can I ask for a mentor?¡¯

    After reaching the training ground, ¡°Say kid, were you training?¡± Haruko asked with an excited face.

    ¡°Ah...I do light exercises like running laps and stretching my body.¡± He replied, keeping his leaf concentration a secret.

    ¡°Perhaps, the Clan Elder can help me train,¡± Raijin added, hinting that¡¯s what he wants as compensation. ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling at Shurikenjutsu. If I have some guidance from the senior, I¡¯ll make sure to make our clan reach new heights.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Haruko was taken aback by Raijin¡¯s straightforwardness. She had indeed planned to fulfill his wish but if it were an absurd one, she would deny it, give him an earful of scolding, and train him regardless. However, Raijin asked to be trained willingly to a Clan Elder.

    Haruko was pleased with Raijin but still gave him a cold look, ¡°What do you think a Clan Elder does? ...Train yourself-¡± she replied with a hint of annoyance.

    Without letting Haruko continue. ¡°Mmm¡­the Clan Elder manages the Clan for its smooth functioning, and Lord Hokage also said that Clan Elder would guide the newer generation for the betterment of the village,¡± Raijin answered her with an inward grin.

    Cough...Cough¡­ Haruko cleared her throat and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t train you. I have a busy schedule.¡±

    ¡°Then how about giving me access to the clan library without restriction, even though I am not in the academy or a genin...yet,¡± Raijin thought and added, ¡°Oh, and a monthly allowance that''s enough to get me through the month.¡±

    Haruko was amused when she heard that he had access to the clan library without restriction and skillfully asked for the graded jutsus. Also, he didn''t ask for a huge amount of money but for something that would last him for a month.

    Haruko took a long breath and looked deep into Raijin¡¯s eyes. After some moment Haruko spoke.

    ¡°About the allowance, it will be given by the end of the month until you become a Genin starting this month. I think you have enough money until the end of this month.¡± She raised her eyebrow and asked if he had money.

    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°And about access to the clan library. You''ll have access to all the information available, but not all the classified jutsus. You can''t have access to rank A or rank S jutsus as well as forbidden jutsus. Is that clear?¡± Haruko explained what he could and couldn''t do.

    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Raijin nodded and grinned internally.

 Chapter 7: Tutor

    Chapter 7 ¨C Tutor

    ¡°And as for the other jutsus of the library, you can''t just have them yet.¡± Haruko poured cold water on Raijin''s grin.

    Raijin was bewildered. ¡°What... not yet? So, I can only access information about the Sarutobi Clan and Konohagakure from the library?¡± He asked to make sure that what he had heard was correct.

    ¡°Yes, when your chakra increases, you will have access to clan jutsus but only with my permission.¡±

    He frowned with an obvious dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Last but not least, you will receive my¡­.¡± She paused and continued ¡°¡­or rather my shadow clone¡¯s guidance for your little training.¡± Haruko smiled and added after a long minute.

    Raijin was excited internally but didn''t show it on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your Shurikenjutsu next week. On the second and fourth days of the week, you will be guided by me.¡± Even if Raijin tried to hide his excitement, Haruko noticed it when she felt his chakra fluctuation.

    ¡°I mean, if your clone is doing the teaching, why only next week?¡± Raijin struck while the iron was hot.

    ¡°I told you; I am a busy person. I can''t have my clone with you all the time.¡± Sending a shadow clone each week was very possible, but due to Haruko¡¯s pride as clan elder, she didn¡¯t want Raijin to think of her as easy-going.

    ¡°I wanted to train in taijutsu and ken¡­¡± Raijin muttered in a low voice letting Haruko hear it.

    ¡°Okay, if you are so eager¡­You shall have 4 days next week with my clone,¡± Haruko interrupted him. ¡°If you managed to impress me, I would make sure to train you in taijutsu. Deal or no deal?¡±

    ¡°Deal,¡± Raijin said with visible excitement. ¡®Not a bad deal, well, I wanted a mentor, and I got one.¡¯

    Before Haruko left, ¡°Spend the rest of this week on the clan library. I will send you my clone from the upcoming week.¡±

    Raijin nodded.

    After seeing Haruko off, Raijin went for a leaf concentration exercise inside the main hall and then went to take a shower. He took a break from his physical training and focused solely on chakra control for the next 2 days ignoring access to the library.

    ***

    It was dark at 5 a.m., and the sun had not yet risen above the horizon. The air was cool and crisp, filled with the damp chill of the night''s condensation. Birds were awakening, their soft chirps and tweets breaking the otherwise peaceful stillness of time.

    Raijin, in his main hall, was practicing leaf concentration in the morning. He also resumed his usual set of training sessions today.

    He had just finished a single session when he heard his bell ring. He quickly stood up to greet Haruko, as today was the day his training with a real teacher would begin.

    ¡°Welcome clan elder, Isn¡¯t it cold this morning?¡±

    ¡°Let''s stop the chit-chat, here, carry this to your training ground.¡±

    Haruko handed a heavy-looking bag made of cloth to Raijin and walked towards the training ground.

    Raijin carried the bag and brought it to the training ground.

    ¡°Raijin Sarutobi, let¡¯s start with checking your physical fitness.¡±

    ¡°How should I start?¡± Raijin asked.

    ¡°First, run continuously using your full speed.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Raijin nodded and started the round at full speed.

    Haruko wasn¡¯t moved by his explosiveness in running because his speed wasn¡¯t anything special. He was just average.

    Raijin ran at his initial pace for about 30 minutes. He then continuously ran another 20 minutes, gradually decreasing his pace.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough.¡± Haruko went over to the holding bag, untied the knot on the bag, and took out the wooden kunai and shuriken. ¡°Dodge this.¡±

    She threw the wooden kunai at Raijin''s thigh as soon as she said the words.

    Raijin couldn''t react to the incoming kunai, which hit him in the thigh. Raijin wasn''t hurt, but he felt a tingling pain.

    ¡°You must learn to dodge the thrown kunai and shuriken¡­¡± She threw a shuriken at Raijin¡¯s left thigh.

    This time, Raijin managed to react but couldn¡¯t dodge it because it was many times faster than the previous one.

    She continued, ¡°Shurikenjutsu isn¡¯t just about kunai and shuriken.¡±

    ¡°It includes the throwing of kunai, shuriken, senbon, or any small-bladed hand weapon. It is mainly used to distract opponents. If used skillfully, it can injure, maim, or even decapitate an opponent. Shurikenjutsu has different styles depending on the person using it......¡±

    Haruko explained the basics of Shurikenjutsu to Raijin.

    Raijin absorbed everything Haruko told him. He learned how to handle shuriken without hurting himself and how to hold both shuriken and kunai in his hand theoretically.

    After learning the basics, Haruko made Raijin dodge the shuriken and kunai thrown at him.

    At the end of the dodging session, Raijin had many bruises all over his body.

    ¡®This kid hadn¡¯t complained yet and can hold up well.¡¯ Haruko praised Raijin inwardly. ¡°Take a 5-minute break.¡±

    Raijin took a couple of minutes to catch his haggard breath and then walked over to Haruko''s clone. ¡°Why am I not allowed to throw shuriken?¡± Raijin asked with small cuts over his clothes.

    ¡°Do as I say, for now, don''t get impatient¡­¡±

    He nodded and stayed silent.

    Clap¡­Clap¡­Clap¡­

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, get into position¡­ you will dodge again until I say so¡±

    Raijin repeated the breaks and dodged kunai and shuriken until 10 am. Haruko let his body recover its stamina occasionally and didn''t make the training too hard for Raijin''s fragile body.

    ¡°It''s 10 am, that''s it for my time. See you tomorrow.¡±

    Whoosh¡­Without letting Raijin speak, she disappeared.

    Hah, that was productive.

    Raijin freshened himself and after having a meal he went for a walk. He was wandering around the village gathering his thoughts on the recent developments in Konoha.

    The fourth Hokage, Namikaze Minato died. Konohagakure, Village Hidden in the Leaf, recuperating from the Third Shinobi World War has now become truly a weak nation.

    Because of the Third Shinobi World War, the force of Konoha was in a dire state. Minato, although gained the moniker of Konoha''s Yellow Flash and had stopped the invasion of 1000 Iwagakure shinobi killed 50 of them, Konoha couldn¡¯t help losing its forces during the Third Shinobi World War. Two of the three Legendary Sannins, Jiraiya and Orochimaru participated in the war, Konoha fought against Iwagakure, Kumogakure, and Kirigakure at the same time. Later the war ended after an armistice agreement between Konoha and Iwagakure.

    This war caused a dent in Konoha¡¯s shinobi reserves, and after the Nine Tail attack, the dent was even deeper. The village not only lost its hokage but also its last remaining military force.

    The suffering would probably have been mitigated with minimal loss. However, due to Danzo Shimura¡¯s interference in the Uchiha clan, Konoha suffered substantially. Danzo ordered Fugaku Uchiha to stand down and not deploy his clan¡¯s forces to aid in the defense of the village, which left the Uchiha clan as a mere observer during the crisis.

    The Uchiha were already politically isolated from the rest of Konoha due to their growing distrust of the village leadership. The other clans and their elders became even more suspicious of the Uchiha, blaming them for the attack despite their non-involvement.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi, Third Hokage, who had just stepped down from the position, was forced again into it due to the current circumstances. After Kyuubi''s attack (Nine Tail Beast) was neutralized, Hiruzen worked to restore order in the village. He addressed the citizens, providing reassurance and guidance during the aftermath of the attack.

    Hiruzen organized a memorial service for the victims of the Nine-Tails attack, honoring those who lost their lives and helping the community grieve and heal. The memorial service was also an important step in the village''s healing process. He then initiated plans for the reconstruction of Konoha, focusing on restoring the village''s infrastructure and morale.

    Konohagakure¡¯s beauty was dimmed because of the recent attack, but it still had the natural beauty over such a grimace. The Hokage Rock, envisioned by Hashirama Senju as a symbol that the Hokage would always watch over the village, was shining brilliantly.

    Dark times fade behind, while bright rays find your palm.

    Raijin glanced at the Hokage monument and wondered, ¡°I wonder how much a carver is paid to redo all of the Hokage¡¯s faces once the new one is inaugurated. It must have been a lot." He paused looking toward the building of Hokage''s office, "But looking at the financial situation of Konoha, they must be stingy with money.¡±

    He gave a long look over the monument and muttered, ¡°Village hidden in the leaf, the name itself carries beauty.¡±

    Raijin planned to visit every place in Konoha today to familiarize himself with the village he was meant to live in for years to come.

 Chapter 8: Bitter Taste

    Chapter 8 ¨C Bitter Taste

    Under Haruko''s tutelage, Raijin proved to be an exceptional student. He quickly grasped everything that was taught to him. Within just four days, he had learned basic shurikenjutsu, improving both his offensive and defensive capabilities with shuriken and kunai.

    Initially, Raijin¡¯s practice sessions lasted until 10 AM, but seeing Raijin''s potential, Haruko extended them until noon.

    By the second day, he had grasped the basics, and by the fourth, he had fully integrated the use of shuriken and kunai into his fighting style.

    Haruko did notice one peculiarity; Raijin''s unusually high stamina.

    Though Haruko held off on teaching taijutsu until she was delighted with Raijin''s development in shurikenjutsu, Raijin practiced training his body according to his previous physical regime before sleep. After learning from Haruko that excessive training was not harmful to his body unless it involved external weight, Raijin also made a new personal training plan.

    Raijin added punches and kicks to his training in addition to his usual stretching, running, push-ups, squats, planks, and lunges along with strengthening his forearms and shin. This left his hand and leg bloody and in a complete mess. He had to wrap bandages over his limbs. Haruko also noticed his hand wrapped under the bandages but didn¡¯t question it to Raijin.

    Today was his last and final training from Haruko, and his deal with Haruko has ended. Hoping to extend his deal, Raijin asked, ¡°Will you train me for taijutsu for the rest of the month?¡±

    Haruko was taken aback. ¡°The deal was just for a week, Raijin. Don''t think of me as a pushover.¡±

    Raijin pointed out, "But you promised to train me in taijutsu. We haven¡¯t even started that yet¨C"

    ¡°If you had impressed me,¡± Haruko corrected. Even though Haruko was impressed by Raijin''s progress, she kept this to herself, ¡°And sorry to say, Raijin, I am not.¡±

    At the end of his training, Haruko gave Raijin some pointers for shurikenjutsu and suggested some scrolls from the clan library to improve further. During this conversation about the clan library, Raijin admitted, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to visit the library. I¡¯d rather continuously train.¡± Internally, Raijin reflected on his past life, ¡®Being buried under books 24/7 in college was quite a burden. Though I miss having computers and internet to surf around.¡¯

    ¡°Studying is also essential to be a strong ninja. You should visit the library and study in the coming week. Without knowledge, one cannot be a strong and reliable ninja. Brain and Brawns both are important.¡±

    Raijin stayed silent and didn¡¯t immediately reply.

    Haruko waited for his reply, but when none came, she spoke up instead. ¡°If you want me to train you in taijutsu continually¡­¡± She paused and gauged his reaction, ¡°¡­you must study in the library.¡±

    Raijin pretended to be surprised by Haruko''s proposal, but he finally agreed, reluctantly.

    After he agreed to Haruko¡¯s proposal of continuous training, he sent her on her way. Haruko also made arrangements for Raijin with the clan librarian, carefully selecting specific books that would challenge yet not overwhelm Raijin.

    ¡­

    Raijin didn¡¯t hate to learn or study. He just wanted Haruko to decide herself to teach him¡ªto take control of the situation¡ªbecause if Raijin pushed Haruko onto it, she would straightly deny it.

    Raijin''s apparent disdain for studying proved to be a successful move. Understanding Haruko''s desire for control and authority, he strategically placed the bait of ¡®hating to study¡¯ for her ¡®proposal¡¯ in one of the conversations. This psychological play aligned with Haruko¡¯s personality¡ªher need to maintain control and ensure Raijin would never take his training for granted.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Raijin immediately went for his physical training early this noon after having a meal. Since the second day of training with Haruko, he had been using a log as a punching bag. Despite his intensive training schedule, Raijin never neglected his leaf concentration practice. He progressed from maintaining focus for an hour (with fifteen minutes of struggle) to an impressive two hours (though the final twenty minutes remained challenging).

    While his chakra reserves showed some growth, with no noticeable change, the purity and concentration of his chakra improved significantly.

    The following week, Raijin immersed himself in studying at the library. Although frustrated by not being allowed to take books home, he made the most of his study time inside the clan library.

    Satisfied with his dedication, Haruko began her taijutsu training, teaching him whenever she could spare time from her clan duties after a week at Raijin¡¯s library camp.

    Over the next six months, Raijin became proficient in shurikenjutsu and continued to progress in his physical training.

    With 6 months of rigorous training and studying, Haruko was evidently impressed with Raijin. She gave him a few compliments and advice along the way. Haruko even informed the clan elders about the Raijin¡¯s improvement. The clan elders didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Haruko¡¯s antics as she always gets over to the moon after teaching some younger generations.

    Raijin, however, improved his physical capability over the past 6 months. His chakra reserves increased to the size of an adult¡¯s fist.

    Before he struggled with a single pushup, now 155 pushups and a hundred pullups were no longer an impossibility but a regular part of his routine. Hours of running no longer left him gasping for breath.

    Haruko''s training regime evolved with Raijin¡¯s progress. Simple running exercises transformed into stair climbs, simple crunches changed into scooping water upside down hanging in the air from the leg, however, punches remained the same along with kicks.

    Haruko wanted to teach him taijutsu which she excelled at but refrained after seeing Raijin¡¯s own taijutsu concept. She was surprised but later helped him tailor the art that fit him. One that emphasized speed and precision over raw power. The way he targeted vital points and pressure points spoke of countless hours studying anatomy texts and scrolls.

    He continuously sparred with Haruko¡¯s clone for the past 6 months. First Haruko was amused to see Raijin come up with a whole new fighting style. It resembled Hyuga Clan¡¯s Gentle Palm but without using chakra points and chakra. Instead, it just targets human vital organs.

    Impressed by his understanding of the human body, Haruko reached out to her contacts in the Medical Unit. Soon, Raijin found himself learning from experienced medical professionals, absorbing their knowledge about human anatomy like a sponge in an endless ocean.

    Not once did he reject an opportunity to learn, no matter how challenging the subject matter.

    When Raijin declared his intention not to enroll in the academy for now, Haruko''s expression soured like milk left in the sun. Even her offer to teach him ninjutsu couldn''t sway his decision. His stubbornness left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    The six months had changed more than just Raijin¡¯s capabilities, the relationship between tutor and student had transformed into something neither had expected. Haruko no longer carried herself with the distant authority of a clan elder. Instead, her stern facade would soften, her eyes holding a mixture of pride and affection as she watched him train.

    Raijin''s initial goal had been achieved; he had a somewhat stronger body than what he had during Nine Tail¡¯s attack.

    He now understood the extent of his recovering abilities - his body could recover from even the harshest injuries with just a single night''s rest. Furthermore, his physical form could now withstand immense strain, regaining its stamina through a small rest.

    He understood that to grow stronger, he would need to push himself beyond the limits every single day.

    Though Raijin was satisfied with his current physical prowess, his skilled mastery of shurikenjutsu, and his capable taijutsu techniques, he knew this strength was still not enough he needed ninjutsu. This strength was not enough to gain ¡®absolute power¡¯.

    If he hoped to learn the art of ninjutsu as soon as possible, he would first have to achieve true proficiency in chakra control and a substantial chakra within himself.

    ¡°To set sail smoothly, one must build the ship through tireless night work.¡±

    Reconsidering his original plan to wait until after the academy commenced, Raijin decided he should begin learning ninjutsu immediately. Even a few mastered jutsus would exponentially increase his overall strength and fighting capability. This will grant him a wider array of tactical options as well as some hidden cards.

    ¡°The groundwork had been laid, now it was time to start constructing the sturdy palace of absolute power.¡±

 Chapter 9: Jutsu

    Chapter 9 ¨C Jutsu

    With six months of basic training behind him, Raijin turned his attention to ninjutsu. But the first harsh reality of ninjutsu is chakra control, the intricate dance between physical and spiritual energies, which is the foundation upon which all ninjutsu techniques are built. Before diving into flashier jutsu, he needed to achieve control over his chakra and potentially expand his chakra.

    The milestone of maintaining leaf concentration for two hours had given him confidence. His mind turned to more advanced chakra control exercises: tree climbing and walking on water surfaces. Eventually, he hoped to master the complex Rasengan technique.

    Tree Climbing: This training involves climbing a tree without using hands and focusing the chakra on the feet. If the chakra stream is weak, Raijin will lose his footing on the tree and fall off. If it is too strong, he will be pushed away from the tree, causing a small fracture in the tree. It was a perfect test of fine control.

    Water Surface Walking, this training involves walking onto the water and focusing the chakra on the feet. This is more difficult than tree climbing because Raijin must constantly change the amount of chakra emitted from his feet with each ripple, each subtle movement of the water''s surface. Mastering this would give him the intricate control needed for advanced techniques.

    Rasengan involves gathering chakra in the palm of Raijin¡¯s hand, which he spins rapidly in multiple directions to contain the chakra into a spherical shape. This was the most difficult because he had to learn to spin chakras in different directions while increasing their power as desired and, lastly, containing them to form a sphere while maintaining both rotation and power. It would test every aspect of his control.

    ¡®Too much work ahead.¡¯ Raijin thought, ¡®I need to start reading seriously and develop proper study habits.¡¯

    The act of pretending to study that Raijin had done at the beginning worked out well with Haruko, but during their taijutsu training, she realized his true intellectual capacity¡ªhis ability to absorb and process information quickly. And so, he decided to study seriously.

    ¡°A balance between brain and brawn.¡± This was the most important element of Shinobi. Superior physical abilities could turn the tide of battle. But no matter how skilled in the ninja arts the body was, if a ninja was unable to make appropriate decisions, failure was almost inevitable. And in the world of the ninja, failure was directly linked to death.

    The following week marked the beginning of his intensive studies. Raijin immersed himself in the clan library¡¯s vast knowledge: The history of the ninja continuing from the Sage of Six Paths. Alliances, treaties, and laws of uniformity among the different lands. Fundamentals, advanced techniques, practical strategies in fighting. Theory on physical ninja arts, Kekkei Genkai. Introduction to chakra, Tailed Beasts, Ninja Beasts. Overview of sage barriers and natural energy fundamentals. And many other documents, books, and thesis.

    Though Raijin possessed knowledge of these subjects, he lacked a deeper theoretical understanding.

    Despite Haruko and Raijin''s formal training had ended, her clone remained a constant presence, guiding and supporting his learning. The initial awkwardness faded, eventually coming around, and the atmosphere eased out between them.

    When Raijin expressed his interest in pursuing chakra control and ninjutsu, her support went beyond mere instructions, she looked after his development and invested in her student''s future.

    His first attempt at tree walking showed promise. Though he occasionally overloaded his chakra, causing small fractures at the point of contact, he managed many steps up the trunk. ''Eight months of leaf concentration is finally paying off,'' he thought with satisfaction.

    The daily tree-climbing exercise quickly bore fruit. In just four days, Raijin reached a point where chakra flow to his feet became almost second nature, as natural as standing on solid ground. This rapid progress caught Haruko''s attention, her eyes widening in surprise as she watched him master what typically took weeks to learn.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Say Raijin, did you practice climbing trees before?" she asked, unable to mask her amazement.

    ¡°Ah, yes clan elder. I have been practicing chakra control since¡­since the start of our six-month regime.¡± Raijin replied with a modest smile.

    Though suspicion flickered across Haruko''s face, she chose not to pursue it further. Instead, she found herself privately admiring his dedication. When Raijin inquired about other chakra control exercises, she could only offer the standard trilogy: leaf concentration, tree climbing, and water surface walking.

    Undeterred, Raijin established a rigorous schedule. Mornings were dedicated to water walking practice, while afternoons found him buried in texts, studying the intricacies of human anatomy.

    His rapid progress continued to astonish Haruko. When his development in shurikenjutsu and taijutsu amused her, witnessing his extraordinary chakra control left her truly awestruck.

    However, Haruko''s constant surveillance through her clone posed an unexpected challenge. Raijin found himself unable to practice the Rasengan, a technique he hoped would help strain and expand his chakra reserves. The solution came in the form of nighttime training, after dinner when he could finally work in peace.

    One afternoon, after his chakra control exercises, Raijin went shopping. He purchased an assortment of rubber balloons with varying durability and several hard rubber balls. These simple tools would become the foundation of his increased chakra reserve.

    That night, after dinner, he began his first attempt at manipulating the chakra in his palm. The amount he managed to gather seemed impossibly small, especially compared to the chakra he used during tree climbing exercises. This stark difference highlighted his limited chakra reserves more clearly than ever.

    After dinner, he began circulating his chakra over the palm. The amount he could spin was so small it questioned him about his chakra overloading during tree climbing. This was evidently because of a very low chakra within him.

    On his second attempt, exhaustion overwhelmed him. His chakra was completely depleted, and Raijin had no choice but to surrender to sleep.

    ¡­

    After weeks of rotating the chakra using balloons, Raijin observed some development in his chakra which had increased by a small amount. Yet despite this progress, the perfect rotational form he sought remained elusive.

    "Pomegranate and Marigold," he muttered one evening, watching another balloon refuse to burst.

    "This is taking forever. That knucklehead Naruto managed it in just a month," He wiped the sweat from his forehead, grimacing. "Though he did have practically infinite chakra to work with."

    Raijin sat back, assessing his progress with analytical precision. "It''s fascinating. I don''t have endless chakra, and my recovery rate is above average at best. But something''s different¡ªI can manage five attempts now instead of two."

    A curious grin spread across his face, bordering on unsettling. "The quantity hasn''t doubled, but the quality... it''s become denser, hasn''t it?"

    ¡­

    At precisely five, Haruko arrived at the training ground, her footsteps silent against the ground. The cloth bag slung across her shoulder clinked softly with each movement, drawing Raijin''s curious gaze.

    Kneeling gracefully, Haruko spread her arsenal across the ground; gleaming shuriken catching the light, sleek kunai arranged in neat rows.

    ¡°Today''s lesson is different,¡± Haruko announced, producing a strip of dark cloth. "You''ll dodge these while blindfolded. You must hone your instincts beyond mere sight." Her lips curved into a knowing smile at Raijin''s widening eyes. "Don''t worry ¨C I''ll start within your capabilities. The pace and number will increase gradually, but you''ll be surprised how quickly your other senses compensate."

    As the blindfold settled over Raijin''s eyes, the world transformed. He could sense nothing but utter darkness.

    After four weeks, every rustle of leaves, every shift in the air then had become magnified. The first shuriken whispered past his ear ¨C previously close enough to make him flinch, but slow enough to dodge. With each throw, his movements had become more natural, more instinctive, as if his body learned a dance.

    Hours passed in this deadly ballet until the first slight injury in one of his arms.

    Haruko gathered her weapons, "Well done," she said, and for once, there was no trace of teasing in her voice. "You''re beginning to adapt to a shinobi¡¯s greatest weapon; instincts."

    Whereas Raijin was still surprised by Haruko¡¯s praise. Usually when Haruko praised Raijin, it was bound to have some sarcastic hint about him being inadequate and such. But today there wasn¡¯t even a hint of sarcastic tone on her compliments.

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely weird.¡¯ Raijin muttered under his breath when the assault continued.

 Chapter 10: Jutsu (1)

Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

 Chapter 11: Birthday (1/3)

    Chapter 11 ¨C Birthday (1/3)

    October 24.

    Today''s 5 a.m. air held that crispness of cold and purity, with faint whispering noise of chirping sounds, though the sky remained clear. This offered silence free of demands and distraction.

    Raijin stretched his body for today¡¯s training. He started his usual physical regime, which involved laps, kicks, punches, squats, lunges, push-ups, pull-ups, and shurikenjutsu. He freshened himself after creating a Rasengan.

    Continually practicing to create the Rasengans was to shorten its buildup time. A Complete Rasengan still took him ages to make. This was not yet an ideal jutsu that could be used as desired during combat, where the nick of time determines his life and death. Hence, Raijin replaced his usual leaf concentration practice with Instant-Rasengan after being able to create one as a chakra control exercise.

    The sharp sound of the doorbell indicated that Haruko had arrived. Raijin halted his practice and quickly opened the door. As he had guessed already, Haruko was indeed in front of it. He let her in, and both of them moved through the main hall to the training ground.

    As Haruko entered the hall, she announced, ¡°You¡¯ll have no training today, which means no jutsu, no physical training, and no shurikens as well. We¡¯ll do something that involves no training today.¡± This was unexpected. Haruko had come, but not to train Raijin. This was unusual¡ªa Day without physical training, sparring, or practicing jutsu was uncommon for both Raijin and Haruko.

    Raijin was surprised to hear about having no training, which had been going on for a year now. Normally, Raijin spent each day honing his skills, so the absence of their usual training left Raijin feeling unusually restless and uncertain. ¡°So, what do you have in mind Clan Elder?¡± Raijin was curious about Haruko¡¯s motive, but was relieved, ¡®Well, my physical training has already been completed for today.¡¯

    Haruko smiled and ruffled his hair, ¡°Happy Birthday, Raijin.¡± Haruko revealed why she refrained from training today: it was his birthday.

    Raijin didn¡¯t remember his birthdate from the boy¡¯s (OG Raijin) memories. He had turned 5 years old as of now. He had developed in all aspects all this past year, physically, mentally, or on his chakra and its control. Raijin was no longer an underdeveloped child who was frail and weak but rather a strong kid with some jutsus ¨C no¡­ E-ranked jutsus in his arsenal.

    A warm feeling ran through Raijin¡¯s heart as he replied, ¡°Thank You Elder.¡±

    ¡°Since today is your birthday, I will grant you one of your wishes¡± Haruko had anticipated it to be about rank-D jutsus. Raijin was talented when performing jutsus (E-rank), incorporating it during spars and fully utilizing the jutsus in his arsenal. During training Raijin had also shown great interest in jutsus and chakra usage, this all made her deduce that he might want to learn rank-D jutsus now that he had completed learning basics ¨C rank-E jutsus, a while back.

    ¡°And what do you want for your wish?¡± Haruko asked with visible excitement.

    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Raijin pondered for a moment. This was his one million chance of a lifetime to get something from Haruko. After a full three minutes of silence, his eyes flashed with light, and he replied, ¡°I want to learn Kenjutsu (Swordsmanship).¡±

    Raijin desired to wield swords like a samurai during his previous life. Kenjutsu is a technique related to sword use. He yearned for the elegance of Swordsmanship shown in movies and Japanese culture now that swords are used very often. Learning about those precious swords and their usage was exciting in this life.

    Haruko went from flabbergasted to shocked to a surprise. Raijin had asked to learn Swordsmanship, which was beyond her expectations. It was simply something that hadn¡¯t crossed her mind. Haruko as her nature, feigned ignorance on her earlier ¡®grant-you-one-wish¡¯ and instead said, ¡°Your birthday gift is that you can now access rank-D jutsus from the library¡­¡±

    Raijin was saddened but didn¡¯t hope to learn Kenjutsu this casually; it was simply impossible. But rank-D jutsus, hmm¡­well, it was still a gift from Haruko, so he had no qualms about it.

    Haruko still continued, ¡°¡­ And today, I would check your chakra affinity.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    This was the gift Rajin hadn¡¯t expected; it was even more beneficial than the mere rank-D jutsus. He was grateful, or even more ¨C he was now elated with Haruko¡¯s gift. He had longed to check his chakra¡¯s natural affinity after having some proficiency over chakra control.

    A small smile tugged at Haruko''s lips witnessing Raijin¡¯s chakra fluctuation as she reached into her vest. ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying these ¨C chakra paper since you first learned E-rank jutsu.¡± She produced a small stack of delicate, cream-colored papers. ¡°I had a feeling you would need it soon.¡±

    A ninja''s chakra affinity influences their ability to master certain elemental natures, such as fire, wind, lightning, earth, and water. While it is common for experienced ninjas to master two natures, mastering all five is extremely rare due to individual limitations. Additionally, apart from the five elemental transformations, there are also two non-elemental nature transformations which are yin and yang.

    Haruko began her explanation about Chakra Paper and Raijin also listened with interest and was more than ready to check his chakra affinity, ¡°Chakra Paper is used in a test to reveal a person''s natural affinity with the five basic chakra elements: fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning. Understanding one¡¯s natural chakra affinity allows one to focus one¡¯s training on the elements most inclined to learn and can provide a solid foundation.¡±

    Raijin accepted the stack of papers with careful hands, studying its seemingly ordinary appearance. The chakra paper was whisper-thin, nearly translucent in the morning light, yet he knew it was the paper from trees nourished with chakra over decades.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Haruko instructed, her voice taking on the measured tone of a teacher, ¡°Channel your chakra steadily. Too much force will tear the paper regardless of your affinity. We''re looking for its natural reaction to your chakra nature.¡±

    Raijin nodded, holding the delicate paper between his thumb and forefinger. He closed his eyes, focusing on the familiar sensation of chakra flowing through his pathways.

    The reaction was instantaneous and dramatic.

    The paper crinkled violently, creasing into sharp, jagged patterns. Both Raijin and Haruko stared at the paper.

    Raijin noticed something his mentor had missed¡ªwhere his fingers had touched the paper, there were small damp spots, and specks of dirt clung to the edges. Within a fraction of a second of noticing this damp and dirt; he stopped channeling chakra. Despite this quick stoppage of channeling chakra, at the points where his fingers had touched, the telltale dampness and dirt appeared which wasn¡¯t easily noticeable.

    "Well," Haruko breathed, her eyes wide with interest. "That''s a lightning affinity!¡±

    Haruko muttered staring at the paper in Raijin¡¯s hand, ¡°No fire affinity.¡± She seemed particularly struck by the absence of fire nature, given Raijin¡¯s lineage.

    Raijin also stared at the crinkled half-paper studying every detail. The moisture and dirt around the contact points caught his attention, though he kept his observation to himself for now. Haruko didn¡¯t notice the small change as she was mainly focused on the lightning affinity.

    ¡°Try another,¡± Haruko suggested, her voice mixing curiosity and instruction.

    Raijin carefully tucked the first test pieces into his pocket, then selected a fresh sheet from the stack. Once again, he channeled his chakra brief into the paper. The results were identical¡ªsharp wrinkles formed. He immediately stopped chakra channeling as soon as the paper had creases on it.

    Haruko focused entirely on the dramatic display of lightning nature, missing the subtle dirt. Her attention was fixed on the pronounced wrinkles that indicated lightning affinity.

    She let out a laugh, though it carried a note of disbelief. ¡°A Sarutobi who can''t use fire,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Now that''s something you don''t see every day.¡±

    The Sarutobi clan was also known for its fire affinity. It wasn¡¯t as well known as the Uchiha Clan for fire affinity, but throughout the generations of the Sarutobi Clan, Fire affinity has been the primal trait of clansmen.

    ¡°Even Asuma whose primary chakra for usage was wind had affinity to fire. Lord Third although could use all five natures, had an affinity towards the fire. But you, Raijin, don¡¯t seem to have an affinity to fire but lightning¡­¡± She paused and her voice drifted in the air, ¡°However, Lord Third¡¯s father Sasuke Sarutobi was said to have affinities towards wind, water¡­ as well as fire ¨C a kekkai t¨­ta.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I could use all five natures?¡± Raijin looked at the crinkled paper with a long stare.

    ¡°Yeah, you could but that¡¯ll require a lot of hard work and dedication,¡± Haruko said with a smile.

    Raijin remained silent, his mind racing with the implications of what he''d discovered¡ªnot just one affinity Haruko had noticed, but the subtle hints of other natures as well. He carefully stored both test papers away, knowing they would require further study in private.

    Haruko stood straight with her ¡®teacher-like'' stance. ¡°Lightning jutsu can be used to pierce and paralyze the enemies. At its core, lightning jutsu manifests through high-frequency chakra vibrations. While those with fire nature heat their chakra and wind users guide its flow, your chakra naturally resonates at higher frequencies.¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t know this information about lightning chakra. He absorbed it connecting it to his own knowledge like a vigorous animal. As Raijin''s mind raced through his previous life physics classes, he straightened his back and muttered. ¡°Lightning is just a big instantaneous discharge of electrical energy caused by rapid electron flow. During the flow of electrons, while they do have potential energy, the movement of electrons causes them to have kinetic energy.¡±

    ¡­

    Kekkai Genkai: affinity for two of the natures they can combine.

    Kekkai T¨­ta: affinity for three of the natures they can combine.

 Chapter 12: Birthday (2/3)

    Chapter 12 ¨C Birthday (2/3)

    The faint mutter caught her attention, but she couldn''t understand it, "Erekutoron?"

    "A-Ah, it''s nothing Clan Elder, you may continue."

    Haruko shot him a stern look before continuing, "¡­Lightning Release is among the most versatile of Chakra nature. Lightning possesses unique properties that make it exceptionally dangerous with faster speed, which doesn''t mean it''ll be fatal, but you''ll have the capability to make one."

    "Lightning jutsu can pierce defenses, paralyze opponents, and even enhance movement speed. The applications are limited only by your creativity and control."

    "Can''t Lightning also be used for bladed weapons using chakra flow?" Raijin asked as he imagined a crackling blade. He decided to learn kenjutsu as soon as possible now that he had the lightning type as his primary chakra nature. It could complement his kenjutsu and make his slice or strike (so he imagined) even more powerful.

    "Yes, Kumogakure is mainly known for using chakra flow in the bladed weapons. By flowing lightning chakra through their blades, they create high-frequency vibrations that can slice through almost any defense. But¡­" she fixed him with a serious gaze, "¡­that level of control takes years to master."

    Haruko paused, ensuring Raijin was following the complexities. "Lightning is weak against wind, due to its nature as a natural electrical insulator. However¡­" she raised a finger, "¡­a powerful lightning jutsu can overpower the wind jutsus. A big fire can easily overpower water if the fire is too big for water to handle. The challenge there lies in the amount of chakra." She gave him a pointed look.

    "On the other hand, lightning is stronger against Earth jutsu because Earth jutsu mainly focuses on defense. While earth users excel at creating powerful defenses, lightning''s piercing nature allows it to penetrate and shatter those barriers."

    Raijin nodded thoughtfully, remembering the physics of his previous life. The conductivity of minerals in earth techniques would indeed make them vulnerable to lightning chakra. "How do we begin the training, Elder?"

    Haruko''s eyes narrowed in thought. "Wait here," she said, "We''ll need something specific for this."

    Raijin watched as the elder disappeared and returned after 5 minutes with a look of satisfaction.

    "Here we are," she said, returning with what looked like an old weapons maintenance kit. Opening it revealed an assortment of tools, from which she selected a slender metal rod about the length of her hand. "This is chakra-conductive metal, similar to what''s used in ANBU tant¨­ blades. It''s perfect for beginners learning Lightning Release."

    "Unlike other elements, Lightning training begins with feeling the chakra''s vibration," she continued. "Channel your chakra into this. The goal isn''t to create visible lightning yet ¨C first, you need to feel the distinctive buzz of Lightning nature transformation. Your chakra should resonate at a higher frequency than normal."

    Raijin took the rod, concentrating his chakra. He felt a slight tingling in his fingers.

    "Good" Haruko observed. "Once you can maintain that sensation consistently, move on to the stage of leaf exercise ¨C crunching the leaf solely by lightning chakra."

    "And what are the exercises after that stage?" Raijin placed his curiosity.

    "Master the leaves first," Haruko replied firmly, tempering his enthusiasm. "Then we can discuss channeling lightning chakra through weapons."

    "One final warning," Haruko added, her tone growing serious. "Lightning release is one of the most difficult and even dangerous in the sense that the user must be able to tolerate the pain over your body during high chakra vibration. While lightning jutsus is lethal to enemies, mastering them requires considerable perseverance."Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Raijin understood the actual strength of lightning and electricity. In his previous life, electricity had been the foundation of civilization in the 21st-century world, powering everything from homes to businesses. It was a vital force that was revered and relied upon, yet it carried an equally dangerous edge. If left unchecked, a single spark had the potential to instantly kill someone. That same strength flowed through his chakra in the shinobi world.

    ''As for training my lightning chakra, I can even move up the control exercises from a leaf to a log and to a tree at last. This is a bit far-fetched but if I can crunch the whole tree...'' Raijin drifted in his own thought.

    Haruko also paused for Raijin to analyze and memorize her teachings. Here, Raijin was already thinking of channeling electricity to make his lightning chakra denser.

    ''I wonder if I could find analog voltmeters or ammeters in the storeroom.'' He mused, ''Measuring and gradually increasing electrical resistance could be crucial.''

    Haruko interrupted his thought after two minutes of silence, "That is all the basics for lightning. You must work on yourself on developing your elemental technique, I can only help you on other aspects of training ninjutsu." She paused for a moment then continued, "Elemental Ninjutsu is based on yourself for how you use it to complement your fighting style. Don''t slack on it and research on your own, Raijin."

    Haruko was indeed tutoring Raijin in taijutsu and shurikenjutsu, but as for ninjutsu, it was just guidance, a right path that would fulfill his curiosity towards his gradual progress in chakra control. Raijin even learned rank-E jutsus on his own; Haruko just helped him use it in combat and complement his fighting style.

    "Once again, Happy birthday Raijin." Haruko chuckled and said, "Last, but not least, as promised ¨C your birthday grants you access to D-rank techniques in the clan library. Focus on Lightning techniques initially, but don''t neglect your physical conditioning and shurikenjutsu."

    "Thank you, Elder." Raijin bowed slightly, showing respect. ''Hmm¡­so she came today personally but not as a clone¡­'' He thought as he walked Haruko outside of the house.

    Haruko rarely came personally to his home, she would often send her clone to Raijin''s training. As Raijin saw Haruko off, he thought of checking his chakra affinity privately. He quickly went over to the hall and began taking out the stack of chakra paper given by Haruko.

    The two wrinkled papers that Raijin used to check his affinity with Haruko were still inside his pocket. He took the paper out and studied. The first paper wasn''t wet anymore, and the stain of dirt was also barely visible. After analyzing both papers, he burnt them to ashes in the fire from the kitchen and took out the unused stack of chakra papers given by Haruko. There were roughly 13 more papers in the stack.

    Raijin took out a single piece of paper and began pouring his chakra into it. A stream of chakra began to flow from the tip of his forefinger and thumb toward the chakra paper. The paper crinkled and that''s it.

    There wasn''t any dampness or even dirt at the point of contact even after 5 minutes of more chakra pouring.

    "What!?" Raijin shouted, ''Did the paper malfunction.'' Raijin''s thoughts ran with confusion. He wondered what the dampness and dirt were about when he previously checked his affinity.

    He tried pouring chakra into two more chakra papers, but the result was the same: the papers crinkled, showing his natural affinity towards lightning.

    "It is indeed true that chakra paper only shows the user''s akin affinity towards nature. Even Naruto who was able to use all five natures later at the end of the Fourth Shinobi World War had wind chakra as his natural affinity." He consoled his excited mind with the logic he could conjure from the story (manga).

    But the dampness and stains previously were misleading. "Was it due to sweat and dirt that my hand had?" Raijin muttered. He confirmed it once again by checking it with a chakra paper, which resulted in the paper crinkling violently. He sighed and muttered under his breath, "It must be sweaty palms and dirt from training."

    ''Hmm¡­ A Sarutobi with Lightning as primary affinity¡­'' Raijin pondered, running a hand through his hair. ''Unconventional, but perhaps that''s fitting for someone like me.'' However, the irony wasn''t lost on him ¨C born into a clan renowned for their mastery over fire, yet his chakra sparked with electricity instead of flame.

    A wry smile crossed his face as he considered his situation. "Died in a massive explosion, and now I can''t even produce a spark of flame."

    "Hiruzen mastered all five natures," Raijin reminded himself, determination hardening in his voice. "I''ll start with Lightning, perfect it, make it my own. Then Fire ¨C not because I''m a Sarutobi, but because understanding opposite natures will make me stronger. After that... who knows? Water to complement Lightning, Earth for defense, Wind to challenge me."

    Raijin laughed over his own absurd words.

    "And here I practiced Rasengan. Quite funny if I could perform Chidori on one hand and Rasengan on another simultaneously¡­" Raijin muttered to himself as his whole training regime was inclined to chakra control and rank-E jutsus until today.

    "First things first," he said, pulling out a fresh leaf for practice. "Master the basics, then push beyond them."

 Chapter 13: Birthday (3/3)

    Chapter 13 ¨C Birthday (3/3)

    Steam rose from the kitchen-stall of ¡®Ichiraku Ramen¡¯ as he saw someone ducking out the familiar cloth banners. The small shop, with its worn wooden counter and cozy atmosphere, had become something of a sanctuary over the past year. The rich aroma of miso and pork bone broth filled the air, bringing an immediate smile on Raijin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah, Raijin!¡± Teuchi¡¯s warm voice greeted him before he¡¯d even taken his seat. ¡°I was wondering when you''d show up.¡± The ramen chef''s eyes crinkled with genuine pleasure at seeing his very young customer as his hands moved preparing Raijin¡¯s usual order.

    ¡°Teuchi-san,¡± Raijin smiled, settling onto his usual stool. ¡°I couldn''t think of a better place to spend my birthday.¡±

    ¡°Birthday?¡± Teuchi''s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Why didn''t you say something earlier?¡± He immediately began stopping his earlier works, now moving his hands flying over his cooking station with newfound determination. ¡°This calls for something special.¡±

    Over the past year, their relationship had evolved far beyond simply exchanging money for meals. What started as polite conversation had grown into a genuine bond, with Teuchi''s fatherly warmth making the small ramen shop feel like a second home.

    ¡°Extra chashu?¡± Raijin asked hopefully, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°For your birthday? Of course!¡± Teuchi laughed. He worked efficiently, his movements reflecting years of perfecting his craft. As he worked, Teuchi''s sharp eyes caught sight of the bandages wrapped around Raijin''s hands. His expression shifted to one of paternal concern. "Those are fresh bandages. Been pushing yourself too hard again?"

    "I''m fine, really!" Raijin flexed his fingers demonstratively. "Peak condition, see?" Before Teuchi could press further, he quickly redirected, "How''s little Ayame doing?"

    The effect was immediate. Teuchi''s face transformed like sunny weather breaking through storm clouds, who dotes on his daughter. ¡°You know, Ayame has begun saying simple words.¡± Pride radiated from him like the heat from his cooking pots.

    "That''s great news!" Raijin beamed, genuinely overjoyed. He had heard so much about Teuchi''s daughter over their many conversations, and the news of Teuchi¡¯s happiness filled him with warmth. Ayame, being just a few months older than Naruto, was someone he''d heard a lot about over the year.

    Teuchi placed a magnificent bowl in front of Raijin¡ªthe usual miso ramen, but this time elevated with extra chashu, a perfectly soft-boiled egg, fresh green onions, and what looked like several special ingredients Raijin had never seen before.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Raijin,¡± Teuchi said warmly. ¡°This one''s on the house.¡±

    Raijin hesitated. ¡°Teuchi-san, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Teuchi interrupted, crossing his arms and giving him a look that left no room for argument. ¡°Not every day one of my young customers celebrates a birthday.¡± His stern expression softened into a gentle smile. ¡°Now, eat before it gets cold.¡±

    ***

    Dawn broke over the forest, painting the sky in gentle hues of colors. At precisely 6 a.m., a five-year-old boy stood beneath the mulberry tree, his small hands gripping a dull, adult-sized axe. His knuckles were white with effort as he swung the dull axe against the mulberry tree¡¯s base. As he turned it with all his might into the base of a young mulberry tree. The dull thud echoed through the quiet morning with melody.

    Thunk. Thunk. Thunk.

    ¡°One more swing,¡± Raijin muttered to himself, determination sparkling in his bright eyes. He swung again, then again, the melodious rhythm of the thuds filling the air with each swing. His tiny feet were planted firmly in the dirt, remembering Haruko¡¯s lesson about proper stance. His brow furrowed in concentration, and he tightened his grip ¨C just as she¡¯d taught him that proper form mattered more than strength. He gave another go at the tree.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The tree, though small, was beginning to lean and creak with each strike.

    Finally, with a sharp crack, the tree toppled, landing with a soft thud on the ground. Raijin stepped back, satisfaction playing across his features as he surveyed his handiwork. The fresh scent of sap lingered in the air. Without pausing to celebrate, he bent down to grab the saw he¡¯d brought from the storeroom, its teeth glinting in the early morning.

    He sawed methodically through the trunk, one section at a time until the tree split into manageable logs. The saw¡¯s teeth bit into the wood with a buzzing sound, adding another symphony in the forest. Sweat dotted his forehead despite the morning chill, but he didn¡¯t stop. He wanted to finish what he had started.

    With the logs cut into several pieces, Raijin''s eyes settled on the thick rope that was thick and sturdy. He scooted over to the pile of rope, pulling it toward the logs, and with practiced movements, he began looping around it around one of the cut logs. Raijin began binding the logs together, initially attempting to secure five at once. Though his extraordinary strength allowed him to lift them, his legs trembled with effort, and the rope creaked ominously under the strain. He reduced his load to three logs ¨C still an impressive feat for one so small.

    The rope creaked as he hoisted the bundle onto his back, adjusting the makeshift harness across his shoulders with the expertise of someone who had done this many times before. The rough bark pressed against his spine through his thin shirt, a reminder of the weight he carried. Small pieces of bark and wood chips clung to his clothes, but he paid them no mind.

    He stood up straight, legs sturdy, his back hunched a little to place logs onto, he then gripped the rope tight and began his step toward his house. Reaching his house, he undid the loop of the rope of three logs and carried the rope again into the forest for other logs.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of slow, laborious steps, Raijin completed hauling logs from the forest to his home. It took him about five times to carry and bring all the logs from the forest. Sweat poured down his face, and his breath came in sharp, exhausted gasps.

    It was now 9 a.m., and his backyard was filled with carefully stacked logs.

    After completing his physical training by hauling the logs and having a meal, he began crunching leaves using a change in chakra nature to lightning. His plan was simple but ambitious ¨C master the change in chakra nature to lightning through the traditional leaves exercise which involved crunching leaves and later potentially crunching the logs. He''d start with leaves first ¨C the standard point for chakra element training.

    Drawing from his past life''s knowledge of electrical conductivity, he understood that wood''s natural resistance made it an ideal training medium ¨C if he could affect non-conductive material with lightning chakra, conductive targets would be even easier.

    In the quiet hall inside of his house, Raijin focused his lightning chakra into a leaf. To his surprise, the leaf responded within three minutes. It didn''t just crinkle; microscopic arcs of blue-white chakra danced across its surface before the entire leaf compressed and darkened.

    "The leaf''s cell walls," he muttered, examining the result. "Lightning chakra must be disrupting them at a microscopic level."

    Raijin spent the entire five days crunching the leaves instantly upon their contact with lightning chakra, taking brief rests in between to replenish his chakra. He discovered that by maintaining a specific frequency in his lightning chakra, he could more efficiently affect the leaf¡¯s structure.

    Then came the true challenge, the logs.

    The following five days, he planned to practice ¡®crunching¡¯ the log that was half of his height and wider than his body. Noticing it was seemingly impossible for him to crunch the log literally bigger than him, he methodically cut it into sections twice the size of the leaves he¡¯d been practicing with.

    Hours of channeling lightning chakra into a piece of cut log yielded no visible results - no crunching, no splintering, not even a scorch mark. Yet he continued even after days, sensing an increment in his chakra slightly (only a 0.05% increment).

    This attempt drained his chakra and with each recovery, he felt chakra reserves growing larger. While his chakra reserve increased (with a very small amount), it was draining and a very long process, gobbling the time of his training. So, rather than dedicating specific times for crunching the cut logs, he incorporated the said exercise into his daily routine - practicing while reading, during meal preparation, grocery shopping, strolling, and on his walks.

    Day after day, he poured his chakra into the stubborn wood. The lack of progress with the lightning transformation frustrated him but what other choice does he have? The wood became his constant companion.

    One month of continuous pouring of lightning chakra into the piece of log proved his effort brought results. Instead of trying to affect the entire piece at once, he focused on a single point, imagining his chakra as a lightning bolt seeking the path of least resistance through the wood¡¯s cellular structure.

    Suddenly, with a soft crackling sound, a thin line of char appeared along the wood''s surface, following a perfect dendritic pattern ¨C like lightning captured in wood. Not the dramatic splintering or crack or crunch he''d initially sought. Looking closer, Raijin noticed something fascinating: the char line wasn''t random but followed the wood''s natural grain.

    ¡°Lichtenberg figures,¡± he whispered, remembering the term from his past life. These were the distinctive patterns of electricity left when passing through resistant materials.

    ¡°This is real progress.¡±

 Chapter 14: Sparks

    Chapter 14 ¨C Sparks

    One morning, after his usual session with Haruko, Raijin observed the rain ¨C a soft cascade of droplets that blurred the world around him.

    Each drop hit the ground with a gentle splash, creating tiny ripples in the puddles that had begun to form in the cracks of the ground. The heavy and gray sky spilled water as if the earth were being quietly rinsed clean. The sound was constant, the soft patter of droplets against rooftops, trees, and the ground, a beautiful rhythm that carried him away from his misery.

    ¡°Pomegranate and Marigold,¡± he muttered.

    In the span of ¨C nearly One and half years since Raijin¡¯s rebirth in this world, he had never seen or experienced rain in the Village Hidden Under Leaves (Konoha). The droplets transformed familiar training grounds into something altogether, pool and muddle.

    Raijin had planned to visit the clan library for a few cool lightning ninjutsu after learning the change in chakra nature to lightning after successfully crunching the piece of log (leaving char and burnt mark of lightning pattern). But, due to heavy rain, he changed his mind.

    After finishing his meal of rice and grilled fish, Raijin made his way to his storeroom. He had noticed how the technologies in this world aren¡¯t entirely outdated or advanced.

    Raijin had observed the peculiar technological landscape of this world - cathode ray tubes served as television displays, while transportation remained free of electrical vehicles and cars. Despite the presence of gunpowder, ammunition avoided the use of guns. What particularly intrigued him were the 8-bit computers in medical units and satellite dishes that transmitted viewable data to televisions.

    ¡®There aren¡¯t LED or CFL bulbs, just these incandescent ones,¡¯ Raijin mused as he was thankful even for an incandescent bulb that could be used for training lightning release by constantly keeping it lit and controlling its duration.

    He carefully gathered his equipment: bulbs, an analog voltmeter, an analog ammeter, and various voltage sources, including batteries, electrochemical cells, portable current generators, and linear voltage regulators. He added electrolytic and ceramic capacitors, along with inductive coils, to his collection.

    Raijin understood the necessity of gradual progression in his training. He would need to expose himself to incrementally increasing amounts of electricity, beginning with low-intensity shocks that his body could safely handle. Through consistent practice, his tolerance would grow, enabling him to withstand higher voltages while maintaining consciousness and managing pain.

    ¡°I hope this training doesn''t prove fatal,¡± he muttered, handling the measuring instruments extremely carefully.

    In his mind, Raijin outlined his training regimen: - Regular exposure to progressively higher voltages and maintaining consciousness while conducting electricity. - Learn to absorb electrical attacks without damage while developing immunity to electrical feedback. - Learn to maintain consistent current flow through his body and redirect electricity from external sources like batteries and stun guns. - Learn to control the duration and intensity of electrical discharge

    Raijin maintained strict safety protocols, ensuring current levels remained below 5 mA for DC or 1 mA for AC ¨C known thresholds for human safety. For most people, anything above 5 mA can cause discomfort or be dangerous, so it¡¯s best to keep it below that threshold. He then checked the voltmeter reading to measure the voltage drop across the body(load). He ensured the voltage did not exceed 10V for dry skin or 1V for wet skin to avoid feeling the shock.

    After his body gets used to the current at a low resistance, he can gradually lower the resistance to allow for a slightly higher current. Continue to monitor the readings from the ammeter and voltmeter to ensure they remain at safe levels. As the resistance decreases, the current will increase and he will feel a stronger sensation, but the goal is to ensure the current is low enough that he doesn¡¯t feel pain or discomfort.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°This is very dangerous,¡± Raijin muttered. ¡°I must learn shadow clone as quickly as possible, even a small mishap may cause my death. Though I''m uncertain if this approach is correct, I''ll proceed with this initial test.¡±

    ¡°Never exceed a current greater than 5 mA for DC or 1 mA for AC for training purposes.¡± Raijin breathed as these values are safe thresholds for human perception and survival, ¡°Pause the experiment after each session for the body to recover.¡±

    Gradual adaptation over time is key to improving tolerance to electrical exposure. So, Raijin must reassess the circuit and ensure he has not exceeded safe limits for current and voltage.

    His safety guidelines were absolute. This included: Do not expose yourself to dangerous levels of current or voltage. If at any point you feel discomfort, immediately stop the experiment. If using high voltages, ensure the voltage is very low no more than 5-10V at the start. Use current-limiting resistors to avoid any accidental overcurrent conditions.

    With precision, he assembled his circuit: connecting the battery as a power source, incorporating a rheostat, and adding the voltmeter in parallel with large resistance and the ammeter in series with small resistance. Rheostat in series allows adjustment to the current connected to the battery as a power source.

    Raijin methodically set up the electrical circuit, double-checking each device. There was no room for error because this might cost him his life. This would also be essential for building resistance to electricity and developing his lightning chakra without any mishaps.

    The low voltage will ensure the current is not high enough to cause harm. Setting the rheostat to maximum resistance initially would limit the current that flows through the circuit and will allow him to increase the current as he builds tolerance gradually. Slowly decreasing the resistance on the rheostat will increase the current flowing through the circuit and his body. Decreasing resistance will cause the ammeter to show an increase in the current, and the rheostat will be adjusted to control how much current passes through the body.

    ¡°Starting small ¨C one-volt output,¡± Raijin muttered as he flipped the switch. A subtle tingling sensation spread across his palm where it contacted the circuit. As the feeling settled into his nerves, he focused on his free hand, attempting to recreate that distinctive electrical sensation through chakra manipulation. To his surprise, channeling lightning chakra to his fingertips came almost naturally.

    Chrip¡­Crack¡­

    A sharp crack split the air as a bluish-white spark leaped between his thumb and forefinger.

    Raijin''s eyes lit up at the sight. The lightning chakra''s sensation flowed like liquid electricity from his palm down into his fingers. It was quite an ethereal feeling followed by a tingling pain. The feeling was indeed like flowing water but more violent and unstable.

    ¡®More like a scared cat that¡¯ll leave you a bloody scar if not handled carefully.¡¯

    He methodically tested the electric spark from his thumb to each finger in turn, while his other hand maintained continuous contact with the circuit''s output.

    When he switched off the circuit, the artificial tingling faded even when he channeled chakra from his palm.

    Now came the real challenge ¨C replicating that same sensation purely through the change in chakra nature. Slowly he concentrated chakra in his palm to vibrate at its highest frequency, seeking that distinctive spark between his fingers.

    Minutes passed in focused concentration. Gradually, a familiar tingle built in his palm, and finally, the bluish-white arc danced between his forefinger and thumb ¨C this time purely from his chakra.

    Crack

    With renewed confidence, he switched the circuit back on, finding the dual sensation far easier to maintain now that he had mastered it independently. He could channel the electricity from his hand with the circuit back on but only spark with his fingers without it.

    He again switched off the circuit and began concentrating the chakra in his hand to spark the lightning through his forefinger and thumb.

    "Hahaha... This is incredible!" Raijin''s laughter echoed through the quiet storeroom, drunk on the success of his experiment.

    His fingers crackled with small arcs of electricity as a grin spread across his face.

    ¡°Who said I couldn''t spark?¡±

    The air around him hummed with lightning sparks as he continued his practice, each successful spark bringing him one step closer to mastering lightning release.

    ¡°Higher voltages can wait ¨C mastering this spark comes first.¡±

    Raijin exposed himself as a load in the electrical setup he had made to build his resistance to electricity for the past two days. He had a sore body and a painful sensation throughout his nervous system for the very first 24 hours.

    The next day, after 4 hours of sleep, his ¡®lightning resistance build training¡¯ was scheduled as a one-time event in his daily schedule.

    Even after the third day, Raijin still felt tingling throughout his body. He contemplated the training schedule he had tailored to be on the right path. But alas, he continued the same exposure, but with a limited number of times.

    After successfully producing sparks using an electrical circuit, Raijin settled into a rigorous training routine. Each morning, he would start with the electrical circuit, using it to sensitize his chakra pathways to electrical flow. The familiar tingle became his baseline for manipulating his lightning chakra.

 Chapter 15: [Extra â€“ 1.0]

    Chapter 15 ¨C [Extra ¨C 1.0]

    OMAKE~

    At 4 p.m., the taste of Teuchi¡¯s ramen provided a heavenly respite before Raijin made his way to the Sarutobi Clan Library.

    At Sarutobi Library, Raijin''s fingers traced along the scrolls of countless texts, eventually settling on one of the scrolls of his clan lineage. The name ¡®Sasuke Sarutobi¡¯ caught his eye ¨C a legendary shinobi whose actual achievements had become so entangled with the myth that separating facts proved nearly impossible.

    The scroll spoke of his prowess in frustratingly vague terms. Raijin muttered, ¡°Even his affinity remained mysterious. Affinity nature to water or wind or fire or potentially Kekkei T¨­ta everything remained uncertain.¡±

    However, Raijin was surprised. It was Sasuke Sarutobi¡¯s son, the current clan head, Hiruzen Sarutobi, whose presence dominated the clan records. Hiruzen¡¯s legacy was etched along with the first Hokage (Hashirama Senju) and the second Hokage (Tobirama Senju).

    ...

    Raijin dibble dabbled his hands on many scrolls till he reached for the History of Konoha and its Foundation.

    He noticed careful curation of the information ¨C Madara Uchiha''s name appeared sparingly, mentioned it almost only in the context of his defeats at Hashirama''s hands. First at the Valley of the End and then during their earlier conflicts that eventually led to the village''s formation. Meanwhile, Hashirama Senju''s achievements filled entire books. His philosophy of Will of Fire was written through each and every page filled with his achievements and acts of valor during The Warring States Period.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Propaganda?¡±

    His thoughts then drifted to Orochimaru¡¯s potential future defection and controversial experiments with Hashirama¡¯s cells. Though the world would come to despise the Sannin, Raijin couldn¡¯t help but admire his raw determination behind such pursuit of power and immortality. ¡°To abandon everything for a single dream¡­there¡¯s both madness and magnificence in such devotion.¡±

    Raijin pondered on Orochimaru¡¯s flaw. The Legendary Sannin¡¯s tragic flaw wasn''t his ambition ¨C rather losing sight of his humanity in pursuit of it (and getting his knees weak before the talented children).

    It also reminded him ¨C how Hagoromo ¨­tsutsuki had intended Ninsh¨± to connect people, only to witness Ninsh¨± transformed into Ninjutsu ¨C warfare, the tool of destruction and betrayal.

    Currently without any grand ambition. Raijin¡¯s primary concern was survival in this ruthless world. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but dream bigger. ¡°Naruto? Sasuke?¡± he scoffed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll become a shinobi so formidable that even Kaguya herself would tremble.¡±

    Like wealth, he realized, power was universally coveted but rarely achieved. Many desired it, few worked for it, and fewer still attained it. Even then, those who reached the summit only saw two peaks to climb ¨C either wander in darkness or remain sane enough not to stray from the ''right'' path.

    ¡°Is this greed? Or is it the very essence of human nature ¨C this endless drive to achieve what we currently have?¡± Catching himself deep in contemplation, Raijin allowed a small smile to cross his face. ¡°Enough philosophy for today,¡± he muttered, carefully returning the scrolls to their proper places.

    In a world shaped by legends like Hashirama, Madara, and the Sage of Six Paths himself, Raijin knew that the path to absolute power would require more than just a dream.

    ***

    Merry Christmas Everyone!

    ***

 Chapter 16: Impractical

    Chapter 16 ¨C Impractical

    The air in the assembly hall was tense as the village elders and clan heads gathered for an emergency meeting. The sharp silence was heart-wrenching as the air grew more tense with each passing second. Hiruzen Sarutobi sat with his hands clasped tightly, his knuckles white, the usually ever-present pipe notably absent from his lips.

    Finally, he spoke with a heavy voice, ¡°Orochimaru has abandoned the village.¡± He paused, the weight of what he had to say next visible in his eyes, ¡°I¡­ discovered his experimental laboratory with ANBU forces.¡±

    Hiruzen glanced at village elders and all the clan elders before continuing, ¡°The experiments we found there... they were beyond inhumane. Several ANBU were killed when he fled, and he took most of his research materials and evidence with him.¡±

    Danzo Shimura leaned forward, narrowing his single eye. ¡°He must have taken forbidden jutsu scrolls with him.¡± Danzo looked deeply at his old friend and added with a deep slow voice, ¡°This is what comes of mercy, Hiruzen.¡±

    ¡°This is what comes of mercy, Hiruzen.¡± It was well known among village elders ¨C Danzo Shimura, Homura Mitokado, and Koharu Utatane ¨C that Hiruzen highly favored his students and kins, much like how he had shown mercy to Danzo even after his assassination attempt. Ironically, it was Danzo who muttered those words of mercy.

    Hiruzen remained silent, not because those words stung, but due to the situation which was too grave and needed immediate attention. This wasn¡¯t the time nor the place to bicker with Danzo on personal grievances.

    The Hy¨±ga clan head, Hiashi Hy¨±ga swept his white pale eyes over the assembled elders, ¡°Orochimaru¡¯s defection implies Konoha¡¯s intelligence breach. He knows classified information about our village''s defenses, ANBU protocols, forbidden techniques, and political relationships.¡±

    Homura Mitokado, adjusting his glasses, the lenses catching the light. ¡°Orochimaru¡­ he might sell all the information to other villages, and those ogling for weakness might attack us from all fronts.¡±

    Shikaku Nara, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke. ¡°Our priority first should be strengthening internal security and reforming our intelligence protocols.¡±

    Shikaku''s words rather weighed heavy on all the elders present in the hall. Intelligence protocols developed over the years couldn''t be reformed overnight. It needed intricate knowledge about all the ins and outs of the village¡¯s functioning.

    The assembled elders (excluding Danzo) looked to Shikaku, the Nara Clan''s representative, with a pleading look. If the workload was about to fall into the Konoha village ¨Cthe Village Hidden Under the Leaves¨C much of this burden would fall to him. Despite his clan''s reputation for laziness, Shikaku was one of the village''s pillars of strength.

    After a moment of silence, Shikaku cleared his throat, drawing attention back to the critical issue. ¡°We need to operate under the assumption that Orochimaru has already shared sensitive information.¡± The council proceeded to discuss interim policies and reforms created by Shikaku and the council and finalized/passed by the Hokage.

    Danzo spoke with urgency. ¡°We must assign some ANBUs to track Orochimaru, secure any remaining research sites, and prevent potential sleeper agents from following him.¡±

    Koharu Utatate looked between Hiruzen and Danzo. ¡°But we need to move fast. The longer we wait, the colder his trail becomes.¡±

    Hiruzen responded, his voice measured. ¡°Kakashi and his team are pursuing Orochimaru as we speak. I have also sent information to Jiraiya through our secure channels.¡±

    ¡°How certain are you that Jiraiya won¡¯t let go of Orochimaru like you did?¡± Danzo asked sarcastically from across the table.

    Koharu Utatane voiced sharply. "This is not the time for your usual provocations, Danzo.¡±

    Hiruzen rose slowly, his authority filling the room. "Here are my decisions: First, we implement new security protocols for all research facilities and classified information. Second, we increase protection for our young shinobi. And finally..." he paused, his expression grim, "we place Orochimaru in the Bingo Book as an S-rank missing ninja."If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The weight of that last statement hung in the air. A student the Third Hokage had personally trained, was now officially marked as a dangerous criminal.

    ¡°This meeting is adjourned,¡± Hiruzen concluded. ¡°Remember ¨C this information is classified. We cannot afford panic spreading through the village. Dismissed.¡±

    As the council members filed out, Danzo lingered behind, his eye fixed on Hiruzen. ¡°Your sentiment has cost us dearly, Hiruzen. Let us hope it doesn''t cost us more.¡±

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, in the forests beyond Konoha''s walls, Kakashi Hatake and his ANBU team had picked up Orochimaru''s trail. The pursuit led them through shadow-dappled woods until they finally confronted the Sannin in a small clearing. But as Kakashi faced his target, he found himself frozen, overwhelmed by a killing intent so powerful it manifested as paralyzing fear. The legendary Copy Ninja, who had faced countless dangerous enemies, could barely move as Orochimaru''s serpentine eyes fixed upon him.

    Orochimaru¡¯s laugh echoed through the trees as he slipped away, leaving behind only the lingering smell of snakes and decay. At that moment, Kakashi understood why Orochimaru was called one of the Legendary Sannins and the direct disciple of Lord Third.

    ¡­

    As weeks passed, Raijin discovered that his chakra responded differently to Alternating current (AC) and Direct Current (DC). Direct current provided a steady foundation, making it easier to replicate with his chakra. Alternating current, however, taught him about frequency and wavelength, helping him generate sustained electrical effects rather than just creating small sparks.

    He gradually increased the voltage, carefully maintaining a balance between pushing his limits and avoiding injury. Channeling the lightning chakra while exposed to electrical current made it easier to transform his chakra nature to lightning ¨C as if the two forms of energy were harmonizing. This discovery led to a breakthrough in his training.

    With full chakra reserves, Raijin could maintain the lightning chakra in his hand under two different conditions. When exposed to electrical current, he could sustain the lightning chakra for about two hundred sixty minutes. Without the supply of external electrical current, his limit was only twenty minutes. ¡°It''s like having a huge chakra backup with electricity," Raijin mused.

    He observed, watching the interplay between circuit-generated electricity and his chakra-produced lightning. The bluish-white arcs from his hands chirped like birds.

    His training wasn¡¯t without setbacks. Once, attempting to channel too much power resulted in a feedback surge that left his right hand numb for days. Another time, trying to maintain multiple voltage levels simultaneously caused his chakra pathways to burn uncomfortably.

    Months flew by as Raijin immersed himself in his electrical setup. He would either train by himself or expose himself to electricity. He became so engrossed in mastering the lightning nature transformation that he barely noticed Haruko''s absence.

    His excitement grew like a child''s as he daydreamed about the potential power of his jutsu. Having experimented¡ªor rather tortured his own body by increasing the voltage of electricity¡ªafter months, he was now able to discharge lightning chakra from his feet and hands. Though dangerous, his methodical approach helped him avoid serious mishaps.

    As his change in chakra nature improved, he¡¯d begin experimenting with practical applications before trying to learn the elemental jutsus. Within hours, he learned to regulate the voltage of devices by channeling his lightning chakra through them. Even though this required intense concentration.

    His next challenge was powering incandescent bulbs with his lightning chakra. These bulbs worked by heating their filaments, and after several minutes of channeling his vibrating chakra, he succeeded in making them glow. The incandescent bulbs proved particularly useful¡ªafter days of repetition, he could now power them directly with his chakra, adjusting their brightness at will.

    ¡°Lightning isn''t just about raw electric discharge,¡± His fingers traced patterns of light in the darkness, each arc precisely controlled. ¡°It''s about conducting, redirecting, and potentially transforming the discharge.¡±

    One evening alone in his training ground, Raijin channeled chakra to his palm, vibrating it to change his chakra nature to lightning. The weeks of practice to change his chakra made this attempt easy. But this attempt wasn¡¯t merely chakra vibration, rather lightning chakra was concentrated in his palm crackling and surging with powerful electrical energy.

    The lightning chakra in his hand created high-pitched bright light which had a bluish-white tint along with trails of blue sparks. It was beautiful yet eye-blinding. The electric bolts were loosely concentrated in his hand causing even the environment to crackle and spark.

    Searing pain shot from his hand through his body as electricity impacted his flesh and nervous system. Only the soothing chirping sound seemed to dull the pain. He maintained this loosely concentrated lightning chakra in his palm, but even a few seconds drained his chakra reserves to dangerous levels.

    Thud

    Raijin collapsed to the ground, his weak knees giving way as his sore hand hit the ground. The electrical discharge had disrupted his nerves, muscles, and tissues, leading to pain and half-consciousness. His small chakra reserve couldn''t sustain such highly concentrated lightning chakra. It would last for only a few seconds¡­ rendering it impractical.

    ¡°I need to learn lightning-style jutsus that consumes less chakra and¡­ techniques I can perform multiple times.¡± He muttered through the pain.

 Chapter 17: What Use?

    Chapter 17 ¨C What Use?

    His body jerked reflexively, his fingers twitched uncontrollably, and his vision refused to focus, not even for more than a few seconds. The dark bags under his eyes and his sore muscles weren''t just from ordinary exhaustion¡ªthey were from extreme electrical exposure¡­ not exactly extreme, but Raijin repeatedly made it one. Considering this state going on for months, it can be considered as extreme lethargy indeed.

    After failing to sustain lightning energy in his palm, he continuously used the electrical setup. With only breaks to have meals or excretions excluded, his stubbornness bordered on obsession.

    When stood to leave, he stammered in his step, throwing off his balance, at last he opened the door barely enough to keep his body straight from the floor. Finally, he reached his bedroom, with what felt like an eternity. His body then fell on the soft bed after the repeated grueling self-torture.

    Lightning Jutsu could wait. Till he could proficiently channel the lightning chakra, he¡¯d pushed the thought of learning lightning-type jutsus back in his head. Now that he deemed himself good enough to learn jutsus, he fell sound asleep as soon as his back pressed on the soft bed and cold pillow.

    ¡­

    As Raijin walked through Konoha¡¯s bustling streets, he heard some excited chatter about the Academy Entrance exam. Ch¨±nin parents celebrated with their children who had successfully enrolled, while others consoled their disappointed children, encouraging them to try again next time.

    While the exam wasn¡¯t important to the prominent clans ¨C they dismissed it with casual indifference. For civilian families and regular ninja parents, it represented something much more ¨C their child''s first step onto the noble path of the shinobi. This milestone couldn''t be dismissed so easily.

    The scene warmed Raijin¡¯s heart, though his thoughts drifted into his previous life. ¡°I don¡¯t remember my uncle and aunt getting this excited when I earned that MIT scholarship,¡± he reflected. Of course, Uncle and Aunt weren¡¯t his parents, who would pour him with unconditional love. Still, getting into MIT with the scholarship had been a joyous occasion. He harbored no resentment towards his uncle and aunt as he appreciated their efforts to raise him, he was grateful for all the privileges they provided; even if it was the bare minimum.

    Today, Raijin was headed to the Sarutobi Clan Library. After two weeks of rest from torture¨C electrical resistance training, he decided it was now the perfect time for him to learn some lightning-type jutsus. Just imagining lightning jutsus sent him excited pulses through his nerves.

    Raijin understood lightning¡¯s potential. He knew what truly lightning holds, be it raw power of destruction or its practical applications ¨C utility or even technological advancement. Also, he knew it could possibly damage, injure, and even bring death if not used cautiously.

    With anticipation, he quickly entered the library and approached one of the librarians, inquiring about the section on Lightning Release. Raijin always asks the usual librarian about the section that Haruko introduced him to because the staff was accustomed to his presence.

    The librarian, recognizing him as a visitor recommended by Clan Elder Haruko, led him with respectful attentiveness. The librarian didn¡¯t know the clan elder and the child''s relationship, and he couldn¡¯t dare pry into their relationship either. He always led this child or researcher to the section approved by the same elder and according to the child¡¯s query.

    The librarians at the library were notably hospitable toward Raijin ¨C for an obvious reason, and such hospitality is also what he appreciated. He welcomed it with warm gestures. The librarian led him to the lightning release section and gestured to leave. Raijin bowed and thanked the librarian before taking in the view of the shelf for the lightning section. The Lightning Release section consisted of just one shelf containing twelve scrolls¡ªa surprisingly small collection for such a prestigious clan library. However, this made sense given the Sarutobi clan''s traditional affinity for Fire Release.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    He skimmed through the one shelf containing scrolls. Taking all those 12 scrolls from the shelves, he sat at the small study table near the shelf. He then started to read the contents of all the scrolls. The scrolls contained all the information Haruko had conveyed to him while checking affinity. But there were interesting theories related to the lightning jutsus. Raijin mused as he also saw the architecture for a device ¨C preferably a vehicle that uses electricity. It included crude designs for electricity-powered cars, though these were clearly in their infancy, the path was headed on the right track as he read all the theses and theories.

    Noticing that he drifted from his main goal, he dismissed the theses and searched for basic lightning jutsus. He moved from one scroll to another hoping it might contain suitable jutsus for him to incorporate into his fighting style. He voraciously skimmed through every scroll for any lightning jutsus.

    To his dismay, he found none. No E-rank or D-rank lightning jutsu were documented in the library''s collection.

    ¡®This freaking library. What use of it if there isn¡¯t even a basic lightning jutsu¡¯ Raijin lamented inwardly as there was not a single E or D-ranked lightning-type jutsus in the library.

    Now he truly understood Haruko¡¯s suggestions about researching lightning jutsus. She had mentioned figuratively to study on his own for jutsus. Under layers, she might have been implying that there are not any lightning-type jutsus in the clan library. What would he find if there weren¡¯t any to begin with?

    The absence of basic lightning techniques made sense for several reasons. First, Ninjas heavily relied upon their own non-elemental jutsus or clan techniques and taijutsu. Second, the shinobi world encouraged young ones to be innovative and creative in their personal development of ability. Third, the Sarutobi clan, famous for their mastery of Fire Release, didn''t have many lightning users to document their techniques. But he might have a chance in Konoha¡¯s Library.

    The main library might contain techniques for lightning users. He didn¡¯t have his hope as high, because it could plummet his expectation in the next moment.

    ¡°So, this was why Haruko told me to work independently to create ninjutsu.¡± Raijin released a sigh. ¡°Guess I should read all the information related to lightning release and its hand-sign(seal) thoroughly.¡±

    He immersed himself in the scrolls he¡¯d gathered earlier. While much of the information overlapped with what he already knew, the varied experiences and theories offered fresh perspectives on Lightning Release and its associated hand seals.

    ¡°This lightning release fundamentally involves vibrating chakra but... I must create a technique that uses minimal hand signs if possible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ This might be tough but hey! What else could I do at the moment?¡± Raijin laughed bitterly.

    Pulling out a blank scroll, Raijin began methodically outlining his training progression. His thoughts flowed naturally from basic applications to more advanced concepts:

    For E-rank techniques, I''ll focus on the fundamentals. Lightning chakra naturally enhances speed, so a movement technique is obvious. Then there''s weapon enhancement¡ªthe basics of channeling lightning into kunai and shuriken. Finally, the pure lightning chakra is projected as bolts or bursts. These form the foundation.

    D-rank techniques will build on these basics. Maintaining lightning chakra in thrown weapons requires finer control. Multiple projectiles need better chakra distribution. And perhaps... His brush paused over the paper. Chakra threads? Though that might be pushing the ranking.

    Raijin jotted his thoughts in a paper and began analyzing suitable jutsus related to his current needs. ¡°Am I underestimating the difficulty of chakra threads?¡± Raijin contemplated his ranking on the jutsus because creating a chakra thread wasn¡¯t considered a rank-D skill. If his memory serves him right, the people in Sunagakure learned chakra thread after a long practice.

    ¡°Well, whatever, who cares what I rank the jutsus that I create.¡± Raijin chuckled as he raised the paper to take a final glance leaning at the chair he was sitting in. He was certain that the measure of a jutsu isn¡¯t what rank its creator assigns it, but how effectively it serves in a battle.

    People who witness his jutsu or are attacked by it would rank them, not him.

    After an hour of careful analysis and planning, accounting for chakra efficiency and practical combat applications, Raijin had outlined six fundamental techniques. Each one built naturally upon the basics of Lightning Release while remaining within his chakra reserve. More importantly, they would serve as building blocks for more advanced techniques as his skills grew.

    ---

    Lightning Release: Rank E ¨C

    Sudden Burst: Small amount of lightning chakra into feet to move with a subtle burst of speed.

    Small Bolts: A very basic, low-level lightning attack that produces a small bolt of electricity.

    Electric Blade: No hand signs, channeling lightning chakra to any of the bladed weapons

    Lightning Release: Rank D ¨C

    Electric Net: This jutsu creates a net of lightning, which is thrown to capture an opponent.

    Lightning Balls: The user creates spheres of electrical energy and launches them at the enemy.

    Electric Waves: A jutsu that sends out a wave of electricity in a specific direction.

    ---

 ?Chapter 18: Potentially Hurts Alliesâ€¦

    Chapter 18 ¨C Potentially Hurts Allies¡­

    Sudden Burst¡­ This will provide a slight increase in movement speed. It is ideal for short bursts of speed. It might be useful when I need to push my usual speed a little in the future. It would be perfect if I could maintain the speed repeatedly¡­

    Small Bolt is simply targeting an enemy with a single electric bolt. It is more of a nuisance than a serious attack where I would need to attack the enemy with a bolt of lightning. This might be easier than creating a wave of large uncontrollable electric energy.

    Channeling chakra to the blade is useful during combat and inflicting heavy damage on the enemy. Electric Blade might be crucial to my fighting styles. I should start to learn Kenjutsu (Sword Technique) as soon as possible.

    Lightning balls can be a go-to powerful jutsu if I am fast enough to launch it at the enemies almost instantly.

    Electric waves, maneuvering the lightning to hit multiple targets, sounds difficult.

    Electric net¡­hmm, this is one of the most difficult for me at the moment. I need more time to create chakra threads, let alone the whole nets of lightning chakra. If I am successful in creating chakra threads and changing their nature to lightning, the opponent is electrocuted and incapacitated for a short time when on contact.

    Raijin concluded the logical application of the jutsus. ¡°These Lightning Release: E-ranked jutsus don¡¯t involve a change in chakra form; rather, they require just a change in chakra nature. However, performing Lightning Release: D-ranked jutsus might involve a change in chakra nature and change in chakra form.¡±

    The change in chakra nature involves manipulating the chakra to one of the elemental natures, while the change in chakra form involves transforming the shape of one¡¯s chakra at will. Lightning release simply involves manipulating the chakra nature to that of lightning by vibrating the chakras, whereas combining a change in nature with a change in form takes incredible skill or rather natural talent and intuition.

    Raijin kept all the 12 scrolls in their specific places. ¡°Kakashi did say to Naruto that, mastering change in chakra form is deemed as an A-ranked level of difficulty while combining it with change in nature would lead to an S-ranked level of difficulty, before Naruto¡¯s session of inventing Rasenshuriken.¡±

    ¡°Naruto was talented as fuck ¨C not a dunce. He had high combat intelligence and could make quick decisions during critical situations, which itself is a talent. In strategies and art of war he lacked behind, but his unorthodox method of fighting one-on-one and infamous talk-no-jutsu covers it pretty much. With near-to-infinite chakra and his creativeness, he is an overlord.¡±

    Raijin still lingered in his thoughts as he walked outside the library. ¡®How the heck did he achieve that even Minato couldn¡¯t; combining Rasengan¡¯s change in form with a change in chakra to a specific nature!?¡¯

    ¡°Anyway, I have already trained change in chakra form through Rasengan which has immensely helped me with my chakra control. It would be awesome if I could achieve what Kakashi couldn¡¯t.¡± Raijin grinned and walked towards his home daydreaming about the perfect jutsu; the Rasengan with its chakra nature to that of lightning.

    ¡­

    As dawn broke over the training ground, Raijin stood alone with his breath visible in the crisp morning air. He channeled chakra to his feet, feeling the familiar tingle of lightning nature transformation from his feet.

    The ground beneath his sandals crackled and scorched with each step causing damage to the ground. ¡°Too much power¡­¡±

    He moved forward slightly and released a thin chakra on his feet, transforming the chakra into lightning. There was no damage on the ground as before, but there were mere scorched footprints. Few visible electrical sparks were produced as he walked around.

    ¡°Channeling the change in chakra nature from my feet comes more naturally than expected.¡± He shifted his weight to a single foot dismissing the chakra on the lifted foot. The lightning chakra responded almost instinctively and adjusted the chakra to the foot that was on the ground. ¡°Well, chakra control was something I had been doing since my rebirth and the change of the chakra form to lightning seems to be second nature to me now.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Taking a deep breath, Raijin sprinted across the training ground. The lightning chakra crackled beneath each step, providing explosive bursts of acceleration. Initially, he noticed that there were scorched footprints from where he burst. However, he quickly noticed another technique''s limitations ¨C while the initial surge of speed was impressive, maintaining the same speed and lightning chakra during continuous movement proved challenging.

    "Body Flicker technique would be more practical for pure movement, but these lightning bursts... in taijutsu..."

    He shifted into a basic fighting stance, throwing a simple punch while channeling lighting chakra through his arm. The air crackled audibly as his fist cut through it, small arcs of electricity dancing in his fists. He concluded that timing is crucial, channeling the lightning at the right moment of impact for maximum effect rather than maintaining it throughout the entire movement.

    For the next hour, Raijin practiced this concept against a tree, gradually incorporating lightning bursts into various strikes and kicks. Each successful combination left scorch marks on the stem. ¡°This is way better than using it as a movement technique, I don¡¯t need hand signs as well. I should make this instinctual and natural with my taijutsu.¡±

    After a couple more shadowboxing and kicking in the air, he concentrated on his next jutsu.

    ¡°Now it''s time for Small Bolts.¡± Raijin produced a slender metal rod¡ªa chakra-conductive metal Haruko had previously given. He placed it a meter away and began his intricate hand sign specifically for Small Bolts. The sequence was complex: Ram, Monkey, Dragon, Snake, Bear, Ram, Monkey, Snake¡ªeach sign helping to mold his chakra and transform it into electrical energy.

    Lightning accumulated in both his palms, starting as a gentle buzzing sensation before building into strong lightning in his entire arms. His first attempt to direct this energy towards the rod in a wild discharge that scattered in all directions, leaving him cursing under his breath. ¡°Shit!¡±

    Redirecting the lightning energy remained a failure. He gathered the lightning once more in his palm, concentrating on channeling it toward the air. But instead of the controlled discharge he had hoped for, only sparks flashed brightly before fading within five seconds, their energy dissipating into the atmosphere.

    ¡°Can lightning be thrown?¡± Raijin muttered. Directing the lightning from his hand at a specific target was seemingly difficult. Concentrating on changing the chakra¡¯s nature and then directing the chakra from his hand toward the target remained challenging. ¡°Yes, chakra should make throwing very possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What I don¡¯t understand is ¨C if lightning can¡¯t travel in the air due to it being a very poor conductor of electricity ¨C how do I focus the chakra that my lightning charges on the target from afar?¡±

    ¡°Lightning seeks the path of least resistance, but air is a nearly perfect insulator... So, how do I create a conductive channel for the lightning to follow? Ah, ionizing the air... Lightning can ionize the air by breaking apart molecules, creating charged particles, and thereby forming a conductive path ¨C known as a plasma channel. Once this channel is established, lightning would then make its way to the target in a controlled manner in a path.¡±

    Raijin frowned. The more he thought about ionizing the air, the deeper his frown grew. ¡°But this requires using nature¡¯s chakra to change it into lightning and then ionizing the air to create plasma channel¡­ Hah, Ionizing Air can be researched later.¡±

    Focusing on his chakra once more, Raijin tried a different approach. With determination and more careful chakra control, he focused the chakra on both of his hands. The more he concentrated, the clearer his intent became. He forced the lightning to travel through the air directly by ionizing the air forcefully, breaking its insulating barrier, and creating a path for the lightning to follow.

    He released the accumulated lightning chakra. This time, the results were dramatically different. While some of the energy still dispersed into the surrounding air, striking everything near the target¡¯s 0.5m radius, the majority followed the carefully prepared path to the metal rod, resulting in a spectacular display of controlled electrical discharge.

    ¡°I succeeded!?¡± Raijin was shocked that it worked after increasing the electrical discharge and forcefully sending large lightning toward the metal rod.

    Raijin again tried concentrating large lightning on both of his hands and then directed towards the metal, hoping that this time the lightning would target the metal exclusively. However, as earlier, while the metal was easily struck by the bolts, the surrounding area was also affected by the electrical wave.

    ¡°But this is Electric Wave.¡±

    After trying multiple times and scorching the ground''s grass, Raijin realized that targeting lightning to a single point was far more difficult than letting it run rampant across the target. This meant that creating a single Electric Bolt had become yet another challenge.

    ¡°I have no clue about singling targets, this could potentially hurt allies.¡±

    As the morning wore on, Raijin cycled through his lightning release jutsus; Sudden Bursts for enhanced movement and strikes, and Electric Waves for area control. Electric Waves demanded hand signs, but the same chakra control patterns as Sudden Bursts and different tactical considerations.

    By midday, his reserves were running dangerously low, his chakra pathways burning with the strain of constant change in nature.

 Chapter 19: Be My Guest

    Chapter 19 ¨C Be My Guest

    Another dawn found Raijin at the training ground.

    This time he was holding a shuriken in his hand, charging it up with the lightning chakra.

    Gradually, the shuriken began to hum with electrical energy, small sparks occasionally jumping between its points as the air around it became charged.

    With practiced precision, he launched the lightning-enhanced projectile at a tree ten meters away.

    The electrically charged shuriken cut through the air with devastating force, its rotation creating a visible spiral of electrical energy. It pierced clean through a thick tree trunk before embedding itself in a boulder beyond.

    The impact point was surrounded by a complex pattern of electrical burns that spread outward like lightning bolts frozen in stone.

    ¡°Lightning Balls completed!¡± He declared with satisfaction.

    He made numerous lightning balls until he was proficient enough. While it didn¡¯t require hand signs, he still needed a few seconds to charge the shuriken with lightning. His previous attempt with the Electric Blade technique ¨C charging kunai and other bladed weapons with lightning chakra ¨C gave him a solid idea for creating the lightning balls.

    The training session continued until noon.

    Raijin sighed, frustrated. Chakra Net was still beyond him. ¡°I can¡¯t even get past the first step: creating chakra threads.¡± He had meant to ask Haruko for guidance, but her three-month absence had put those plans on hold.

    Despite this setback, Raijin had managed to master five out of the six techniques he had devised for himself. Only Chakra Net remained an elusive goal for the future.

    Earlier, he had struggled with creating Small Bolts. However, after practicing Electric Wave, he concluded that creating small sparks might be a more practical approach. While these sparks weren¡¯t as powerful as he had originally envisioned, they could still be an effective distraction to annoy and disrupt his enemies.

    After taking some time to rest and enjoy a hearty meal, Raijin set out to the library to possibly enquire about Haruko. It had been nearly three months since he last saw her, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the ever-enthusiastic Haruko hadn¡¯t visited him.

    Determined to find her, Raijin visited the clan library and inquired about the Elder¡¯s whereabouts, but the librarian had no useful information. ¡°Must be buried with clan duties. Tough luck for her,¡± he muttered.

    Undeterred, Raijin immersed himself in the study of basic swordsmanship. For the past eight months, he had diligently poured over various texts on the subject. Though he had yet to hold an actual sword, wielding one fascinated him. Raijin hoped to lay a strong theoretical foundation that would make the transition smoother when he finally began hands-on training.

    Keeping the scrolls of swords, he delved into the subject of chakra threads on his own. He was confident he could master the technique within a year if he worked hard enough. With Haruko¡¯s help, however, he could probably cut that time in half¡ªor at least down to eight months.

    Seated with two scrolls before him, Raijin''s eyes scanned the intricate diagrams and detailed explanations. After a thorough analysis, he leaned back and mused aloud, ¡°I see. Chakra threads are just another form of chakra manipulation. The key lies in crafting a thin, durable string of chakra and maintaining a steady supply to control it.¡±

    A faint smile crossed his lips. Sounds fun¡­

    He chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯d say creating chakra threads is just another chakra control exercise,¡± he muttered to himself, his tone tinged with amusement.

    With a sense of satisfaction, Raijin carefully returned the scrolls; one on puppet control and the other on chakra transformation, to their proper places. Turning to the librarian, he offered a polite nod of thanks for their assistance before heading home.

    ***

    As Raijin walked from his storeroom; the electrical setup, he strolled towards his training ground.

    He had maintained a routine for the past months; Each morning began with a tingling sensation, followed by normal taijutsu, shurikenjutsu, and some jutsu practice.

    He started with shadow sparring, his movements sharp and precise as he visualized an invisible opponent. Then, he performed a series of bodyweight exercises. Once his muscles were warmed up, Raijin shifted his focus to practicing his lightning-based jutsu. Finally, he rounded out his training by honing his shuriken techniques, aiming for pinpoint accuracy with each throw.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Eight months into his training, Raijin had achieved a new milestone. He could now generate and maintain stable lightning around his body, be it limbs or specific parts of his body, without the aid of external currents. He could maintain its discharge and set its range of action and power level.

    Raijin had already begun incorporating taijutsu and electrical discharge into his training. Practicing lightning manipulation while performing basic taijutsu forms seemed easy but maintaining consistent electrical output during movement proved challenging. All in all, this increased his attack strength on taijutsu exponentially.

    Each punch and kick is needed to maintain consistent electrical output without wavering. The combination proved exhausting but powerful. In real combat, he would need to multitask. The advantages weigh more; each punch and kick would destroy or pierce the target depending on how he concentrated the lightning chakra.

    Piercing involved concentrating the large lightning chakra in his hand faster, whereas destruction involved targeting small lightning chakra from his fist to cover a wide area without piercing the target.

    Some challenges remained, particularly with creating larger-scale lightning effects and maintaining precise control during combat.

    Maintaining precise control will be better with some practice but creating large-scale lightning jutsus still eluded him, it would require much more than practice. And higher voltage experiments were still risky. He was in urgent need of shadow clones. So, he refrained from the higher voltage experiments for now.

    Higher voltages, more complex patterns, and better lightning discharge were tempting enough. But for now, he focused on a solid foundation in understanding, controlling, and mastering the lightning chakra.

    Progress wasn¡¯t linear, and Raijin understood it. He often returned to the basic spark exercise between his fingers and palm that had started his journey. But now, what once required conscious effort flowed almost naturally. The spark between his fingers danced, responding to the subtlest shifts in his chakra.

    Ring¡­Ring¡­Ring

    The sudden chime of the doorbell cut through his post-training reflection. Raijin''s ears perked up, hope flickering in his chest. He quickly wiped his face with a nearby towel, his muscles still warm from the morning''s exertion. Could it be Haruko? Her guidance was exactly what he needed right now. His physical regimen had become too comfortable, too predictable, and he knew that comfort wasn¡¯t tolerable for progressive growth.

    Sliding open the door revealed exactly who he''d hoped to see. There she was¡ªHaruko, standing outside with her usual enthusiastic expression.

    ¡°Have you had a meal yet?¡± Haruko pointed at the packed lunch.

    ¡°Ah¡­Welcome Clan Elder, I was about to prepare some. Why don¡¯t you come inside¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Haruko interrupted him. ¡°Here, plate this for three people. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± she chirped before disappearing down the path without another word and handing him a packed meal.

    Raijin stood in the doorway, dumbfounded. It had been ten months since she last appeared, and now she disappeared again just as quickly as she appeared.

    ¡®Three!? Wait a minute¡­Haruko¡¯s bringing two people with her? Seriously? Sigh¡­At least she could give me a proper number. What am I supposed to do ¨C Plate it in three or four ways!?¡¯ Raijin stared at the packed meal in his hands.

    In the warm morning light of Konoha, Raijin carefully prepared the packed meal given by Haruko, portioning it onto three plates. Noticing there was enough food remaining for another serving. With a resigned sigh, he prepared a fourth plate, just in case.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months since I last cleaned this place.¡± Raijin voiced his thoughts eyeing a spot with clusters of spiderwebs nestled in the corner of the ceiling in the main hall.

    Raijin then moved through his house with a mop in his hand ensuring every corner was spotless. The halls and dining area received special attention. To make the most of the chores, he transformed the cleaning task into a training exercise.

    With chakra concentrated on his feet, he effortlessly scaled the vertical surfaces. With chakra control in his feet and with a mop and bucket filled with water in his hands, he mopped the wooden floor, ceiling, and wall, not once but twice to ensure that no dirt was left behind.

    Despite finishing his work, time seemed to crawl by without any sign of the expected visitors. Anxiety began to creep into his thoughts as he pondered the identity of these guests.

    ¡®Could they be from the Sarutobi Clan?'' he wondered. ¡®Haruko was thirty-three, so it couldn''t be her fianc¨¦ ¨C who would bring a fianc¨¦ to a kid''s house anyway? They probably are someone from the Sarutobi Clan. But if they¡¯re not¡­what would anyone else want with me, just a kid?¡¯

    Meanwhile, two figures walked slowly through the Sarutobi compound, their robes rustling softly in the morning breeze.

    Sohei Sarutobi, his gray-whitish hair neatly tied back, paused to gaze at a house far in the distance. Despite his age, his eyes were sharp as they focused on Raijin¡¯s house.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± Haruko confirmed, following his line of sight. ¡°He¡¯s been living alone since the incident. He keeps the place clean and does the house regularly quite often.¡±

    She added, ¡°I''ll admit, I initially misjudged him. I thought he was stubborn during those first six months when he was adamant about learning only and only taijutsu. Takeshi''s influence, I assumed.¡±

    Elder Sohei raised his eyebrow ¡°If I recall correctly, weren''t you the one who complained about his unusually small chakra reserves after that six-month training period? That might explain why he was adamant about pursuing taijutsu.¡±

    Haruko chuckled, ¡°That was... let''s see... eighteen months ago now. His reserves have grown remarkably ¨C from barely noticeable to that of a normal ninja child.¡± Her voice filled with quiet amazement as she added, ¡°Or rather, they¡¯ve now reached the level of a typical Ch¨±nin.¡±

    ¡°Ch¨±nin?¡± Elder Sohei stopped in his tracks, his weathered face creasing with skepticism. "Aren''t you exaggerating?"

    The elder had seen many prodigies. His eyes narrowed slightly, wondering if Haruko let her enthusiasm cloud her judgment.

 Chapter 20: Academy?

    Chapter 20 ¨C Academy?

    ¡°Ch¨±nin? Aren¡¯t you exaggerating?¡±

    "I could hardly believe it myself," Haruko replied, unable to suppress the pride in her voice. ¡°This morning when I saw him after nearly 11 months, his chakra levels matched that of a Ch¨±nin.¡±

    ¡°Yet he still fixates on physical training above all else?¡± Elder Sohei muttered with concern.

    "Yes," Haruko''s voice softened. "I believe the Nine-Tails attack left deeper scars than we realized¡­¡± She let the sentence hang heavy in the air.

    ¡°Four ¨C no, five years old and he''s already mastering chakra control exercises that make seasoned Ch¨±nin struggle. Yet he shows no interest in pursuing jutsu?¡± Disbelief colored his tone.

    Haruko''s eyes brightened. ¡°Though I bet he''s begun exploring elemental ninjutsu. Eight months ago, I tested his affinity ¨C lightning nature! Can you imagine?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Elder Sohei stroked his silver beard thoughtfully. ¡°That would explain the sudden increase in his chakra reserves¡­¡± He paused and continued, ¡°Still, a Sarutobi whose primary affinity isn''t fire...¡±

    ¡°And refuses early enrollment,¡± Haruko added with a slight scowl.

    ¡°That''s why we''re here, isn''t it?¡± Elder Sohei''s voice carried a hint of concern. ¡°The boy needs guidance. Living alone, training alone... it''s not healthy for a child his age.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by he needs guidance? What do you think I was doing for the last two years.¡± Haruko flared up as she spoke.

    Elder Sohei raised a placating hand, gesturing toward the window where the morning sun illuminated the path to their destination. ¡°We''re approaching his house, Haruko. Let''s maintain our composure.¡±

    Haruko smoothed her robes with practiced dignity. ¡°Very well. He''s expecting us ¨C I can sense his chakra signature inside.¡±

    They approached Raijin¡¯s house, its garden meticulously maintained. The doorbell chimed, and after a moment, the door slid open to reveal a small figure with spiky dark hair and brown. ¡°Hello, W-Welcome...¡± Raijin''s greeting carried a slight stutter.

    Tick¡­Tock¡­Tick¡­Tock

    As Raijin¡¯s stomach began to protest, the sound of the doorbell finally broke through his thoughts, exactly fifty minutes after he¡¯d started his wait. Raijin hurried to greet his visitors, his words catching slightly as he opened the door. ¡°Hello, W-Welcome...¡±

    In front of Raijin stood Haruko, with an elderly figure behind her. His weathered appearance suggested he was either a clan elder or a high-ranking village official. ¡°Good morning, young one,¡± Elder Sohei stepped forward first. ¡°I am Sohei from the Sarutobi Clan, also a Clan Elder. With me is Elder Haruko, whom I believe you know.¡±

    Raijin bowed respectfully. ¡°It''s an honor to receive you.¡± His eyes flickered between them, as he thought, ¡®I assume this isn''t a social visit.¡¯

    ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± Sohei replied looking warmly at the peripheral outside the house. ¡°The garden looks well-tended," noting the maintained plants near the entrance. ¡°Your mother''s herbs are thriving.¡±

    A flash of emotion crossed Raijin''s face before he carefully smoothed it away. ¡°Yes, I''ve tried to keep them as she did. Please, come in. Though...¡± he hesitated, ¡°I prefer shoes to be left outside, if you don''t mind."

    ¡°¡­¡± Sohei glanced at this small show of assertiveness from one so young while internally analyzing Raijin¡¯s chakra amount: ¡®Fascinating¡­I must say your chakra is quite large for 5 years of age.¡¯

    The silence that followed was broken by Haruko''s quick intervention. ¡°Don''t mind him. He''s just a child,¡± she said, shooting Raijin a warning glare.

    Elder Sohei complied with the request, removing his footwear before entering Raijin''s modest home. The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating the cozy hall with its comfortable couches and tea table. The open-plan design revealed the kitchen and dining area along one wall.

    As Raijin guided them to the hall, his mind raced with possibilities about their visit. Why would a clan elder visit him personally? His thoughts were interrupted by Haruko''s suggestion. ¡°Uh... Why don''t we have a meal at the dining table?¡± Her meaningful look didn''t escape his notice.

    ¡°Sure, I''ll prepare the meal,¡± Raijin responded, leading the group toward the dining room. He quickly reheated the food and served it to the three waiting plates, all while wondering what important matters could have brought such a distinguished guest to his home.

    After everyone settled at the dining table, an uncomfortable silence hung in the room as the two elders sat.

    Elder Sohei smiled warmly, settling into his seat at the dining table, ¡°Haruko here hasn''t stopped talking about your progress to the clan elders¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Haruko''s face flushed slightly, ¡°I merely mentioned his name twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ twice a week. You even reorganized the entire training schedule to accommodate your morning routines.¡± Sohei interrupted playfully.

    Raijin quietly watched this exchange with amusement because Haruko''s usual stern demeanor gradually cracked under the teasing of her fellow elder. After Elder Sohei teased Haruko, Raijin brought the food and informed them tea was not ready yet.

    Finishing their meal, Raijin brought tea for both elders.

    ¡°Remarkable tea,¡± Elder Sohei began casually, inhaling the steam rising from the cup.

    Raijin still couldn¡¯t grasp the purpose of the visit. His thoughts raced in circles, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t reach any conclusion.

    Finally, Haruko cleared her throat. "Raijin, we need to discuss your enrollment at the Academy."

    ¡®I see, so this is what it¡¯s about.¡¯

    ¡°Your chakra control is already remarkable for your age,¡± Elder Sohei added, gesturing to the ceiling where faint footprints were still visible from Raijin''s earlier cleaning. ¡°Waiting another year would only delay your growth.¡±

    ¡°That''s precisely why we''re here,¡± Haruko added, her tone gentler than usual.

    Raijin remained silent, focusing on his tea as Sohei chimed in ¡°The Academy would have many promising students from prominent clans. Training alongside them would challenge you appropriately.¡±

    ¡°The Sarutobi clan valued prodigious talent,¡± Haruko continued. ¡°Your parents would have wanted ¨C¡±

    ¡°With respect, Elder¡± Raijin interrupted softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t speak of what my parents would have wanted.¡±

    A tense silence fell over the table. Haruko¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Elder Sohei raised his hand slightly, signaling her to remain silent. He spoke with his weathered hands wrapping around the teacup. "In my thirty years of service ¨C to Konoha, I''ve seen many promising ninjas. The ones who started early, who embraced their gifts ¨C they often became the backbone of our village''s strength.¡±

    ¡°Take Kakashi Hatake, for instance. His early admission to the Academy shaped him as he is today.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who lost his friends early in age?¡± Raijin replied with a mocking tone.

    Haruko¡¯s fist came down on the dining table hard enough to rattle the teacups.

    ¡°Haruko,¡± Elder Sohei said firmly as he raised his hand again to calm her.

    He turned his attention back to Raijin, his voice steady but heavy with experience. ¡°What happened to Kakashi was tragic ¨C he lost his friends during the Third Shinobi World War. But times have changed. Present now is not as dangerous as it was before.¡±

    ¡°Every day we delay in training our youth is a day lost to our potential enemies. The other hidden villages are strengthening their forces.¡± Haruko added, her tone carrying a hint of urgency.

    ¡°And let''s not forget,¡± Elder Sohei continued, ¡°The upcoming Academy class has special privileges this year or so as I heard.¡±

    Raijin raised his eyebrow, ¡°Special Privileges?¡±

    ¡°Private training grounds usually reserved for J¨­nin, and something about¡­experimental teaching methods.¡± Haruko''s eyes fixed on him intently.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Setting down his teacup with deliberate care, Raijin straightened his spine. ¡°Your concern for my development is truly an honor,¡± he began carefully, choosing each word with precision. ¡°But perhaps I could explain why waiting might actually benefit my growth¡±

    Elder Sohei shifted slightly in his seat, ¡°Enlighten us,¡± his expression one of polite skepticism. The afternoon light caught the silver threads in his hair, lending him almost all authority.

    Raijin took a measured breath, gathering his thoughts, ¡°I believe starting the Academy at the right time, with the right mindset, is more important than starting early. The class will have students my age, peers that I can grow with and learn from.¡±

    Elder Haruko''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as she observed Raijin. She said, her voice softening slightly, ¡°You will be six next month, Raijin. You¡¯ll have plenty of friends your age. What is it that you''re really after?¡±

    ¡°I plan to learn a few more elemental ninjutsu,¡± Raijin said bluntly.

    Haruko raised an eyebrow at his candor. More?

    She exchanged a glance with Elder Sohei, whose expression also shifted to one of mild intrigue. ¡°What jutsus have you learned so far?¡± Haruko asked, her tone curious, probing about his training.

    Elder Sohei, leaning forward with interest. ¡°I was under the impression that you were focusing on taijutsu and medical ninjutsu?¡± His sleeve brushed against his tea bowl, causing a ripple in the green liquid.

    "You misunderstood, Elder," Raijin replied, maintaining his composed demeanor. ¡°I''ve only studied basic human anatomy to improve my taijutsu. Understanding the body''s mechanics helps me target weak points more effectively.¡±

    He let his words sink in and continued, ¡°As for lightning-type jutsu, I¡¯ve developed a technique I call Electric Wave. It is designed to target both the enemies and the surrounding area, though it still requires further refinement.¡±

    ¡°Electric wave?¡± Elder Haruko¡¯s intrigue quickly overtook her earlier frustration, as she demanded, ¡°Demonstrate it to us.¡±

    ¡°That can wait!¡± Elder Sohei interjected shooting her a quelling look before turning his gaze back to Raijin. ¡°Raijin, is age the only reason you''re hesitating to enroll? The standard enrollment age is six, which you¡¯ll reach shortly.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I need to master several more jutsus first,¡± Raijin repeated.

    Elder Sohei pressed further. ¡°Enrolling now would offer you an opportunity ¨C a valuable opportunity, to familiarize yourself with another clan¡¯s member. Recently, many talented students have graduated, including Itachi Uchiha¡ªFugaku¡¯s son. He passed in just four months and is regarded as a prodigy of Konoha.¡±

    Raijin stayed silent, though his thoughts churned. ¡®Itachi Uchiha¡­I completely forgot about him.¡¯

    Elder Sohei¡¯s eyebrows arched, his curiosity deepening. ¡°What if I arrange specialized ninjutsu training? For the remaining six months before the Academy starts?¡±

    Raijin paused thoughtfully and then shook his head. ¡°Hmm¡­That¡¯s tempting but I would still decline.¡±

    ¡°Is this your final decision?¡± Haruko asked with a sharp tone that spoke volumes.

    Elder Sohei released a heavy sigh, ¡°If this is truly your wish, we cannot force your hand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding, honorable elders.¡± Raijin bowed deeply, his voice carrying genuine gratitude.

    As the heavy discussion about Academy enrollment concluded, Raijin gathered his thoughts, watching as the elders sipped the last of their tea.

    ¡°Honorable elders,¡± he began tentatively, his eyes respectfully lowered. ¡°Since you''ve been so gracious with your time and wisdom today... might I make a small request?¡±

    Elder Sohei raised an eyebrow.

    Raijin straightened his back, maintaining an innocent expression. ¡°Since I¡¯m to spend this year preparing myself, I was wondering if you might consider teaching me¡­"

    ¡°The Shadow Clone Jutsu."

 Chapter 21: I agree

    Chapter 21 ¨C I agree

    Haruko nearly choked on her tea, eyes widening. ¡°Rather bold, asking for a B-rank technique.¡±

    Raijin knew full well why the Shadow Clone Jutsu was classified as B-rank ¨C not because the jutsu was complex or deadly but because it consumed half of the user¡¯s chakra to create a single clone. For most shinobi, having half of the chakra would leave them dangerously depleted and is outright suicidal.

    This was why the Shadow Clone Jutsu was typically used by J¨­nin. Their high chakra reserves allowed them to create clones while retaining enough chakra for combat. For anyone below J¨­nin, attempting the jutsu was a gamble with their own life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough chakra for that technique, kid,¡± Haruko replied annoyedly, her arms crossing defensively.

    Unless one has high chakra similar to kid Naruto''s, Raijin didn¡¯t dare to voice his thoughts.

    ¡°True,¡± Sohei agreed, his voice calm but firm. ¡°You need to be at least J¨­nin to perform the Shadow Clone Jutsu effectively. Even Ch¨±nin using it during a mission often find themselves barely to withhold, let alone fighting.¡±

    ¡°I was thinking maybe I could use it to practice and potentially learn Kenjutsu,¡± Raijin ventured one last time, his voice steady but with a hint of earnestness. Despite already sensing their likely answer, he wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet.

    Elder Sohei frowned, the weight of his experience evident in his expression. ¡°Dispersing the clone at will would indeed return its remaining chakra to the user,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what makes the jutsu viable for training. But in combat, things rarely go as planned. If an enemy manages to land a solid hit on the clone, it will disperse, and that chakra will be lost forever.¡±

    ¡°A single well-placed kunai could effectively halve a shinobi¡¯s power instantly.¡±

    Raijin with his determination undeterred, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use this technique in combat until I¡¯m capable enough,¡± he pressed. ¡°I just want to train more efficiently. Even a single clone would allow me to double my training time within the same hour. And I promise, if I learn the Shadow Clone Jutsu, I¡¯ll only create one clone at a time.¡±

    Haruko¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk, a glint of mischief dancing in her eyes. She leaned back in her seat, crossing her arms. ¡°Raijin,¡± she said, her tone laced with playful sarcasm, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the Shadow Clone Jutsu¡ªif you enroll in the Academy in the upcoming year.¡±

    Her challenge hung in the air, and for a moment, she expected Raijin to sulk or protest, given his earlier stubbornness.

    Instead, Raijin¡¯s face broke into a bright grin, catching both elders off guard. ¡°Really? Then I agree to your terms,¡± he chirped, his enthusiasm as infectious as unexpected.

    Haruko blinked, momentarily stunned by his quick acceptance. Elder Sohei chuckled softly, shaking his head. ¡°You really are a bold one, Raijin,¡± he remarked with a faintest hint of approval.

    Haruko exchanged startled glances with Sohei, visibly thrown off balance by Raijin¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor. ¡®Th-This kid¡¯. Her composed fa?ade cracked slightly as she stammered, ¡°Come again!?¡±

    ¡°I said,¡± Raijin replied, his tone dripping with innocent sincerity, ¡°I will enroll in the Academy, as you Elders have so kindly insisted. I must respect your wisdom, as you¡¯ve thought this through for my betterment.¡± He paused glancing at both the elders, ¡°And, I also agree that the time for my Academy days has arrived, which is why I wholeheartedly support your decision, Honored Clan Elders...¡±

    ¡°...If you teach me Shadow Clone technique.¡± He added with another pause.

    Raijin felt confident in his pitch. More so after Haruko proposed a deal, even if it was sarcastically, it was a deal.

    ¡°So, let me confirm,¡± Elder Sohei replied, his tone measured. ¡°You¡¯ll agree to enroll in the Academy next year in exchange for learning a B-ranked jutsu?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Raijin responded enthusiastically, his face lighting up with convincing earnestness. Internally, he thought, I had already planned to enroll next year. This seals the deal while getting me the Shadow Clone Jutsu - a win-win.

    Raijin planned to enroll in the academy the following year. At six years old, it would be the perfect time for him to begin his formal education there. If he found that the academy offered little value, he could always choose to graduate early. He assumed the Clone Jutsu would be part of the graduation requirements, as it was a fundamental technique every ninja needed to master.

    Haruko stared at Raijin, her expressions caught between disbelief and begrudging admiration. The room fell into an almost comical silence as Haruko processed the bewildering turn of events.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Raijin broke the silence with an eager grin, leaning forward slightly. ¡°When can I start learning the Shadow Clone Jutsu?¡±

    Sohei let out a hearty chuckle, shaking his head in amusement.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Haruko sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°First, let me see ''Electric wave'' of yours,¡± Haruko replied, her tone sharp.

    Raijin nodded, leading both elders toward his training ground. Elder Sohei followed quietly, his hands clasped behind his back as he observed Raijin keenly.

    Positioning himself in the center of the field, Raijin¡¯s expression shifted to intense focus. He raised his palm, and sparks of lightning chakra danced across his fingertips. The air around him seemed to hum, charged with an electric tension as he gathered the chakra, the crackling bolts growing in intensity.

    After a moment of buildup, Raijin fluidly unleashed the accumulated energy toward the specified target. Lightning bolts cascaded from his hands, while others shot forward in a devastating barrage.

    The target was caught in a cage of electricity, bolts striking from multiple angles in an overwhelming assault.

    The display was both precise and destructive, covering a wide area with a coordinated series of strikes. The power and range were undeniable, leaving scorch marks across the ground as the electric cage dissipated.

    Elder Sohei observed silently, his sharp gaze assessing every detail. What caught his attention most wasn¡¯t just the technique¡¯s raw power but Raijin¡¯s efficient chakra control. The boy had used a surprisingly small amount of chakra to create such a formidable jutsu.

    After a moment of contemplation, Elder Sohei finally spoke. ¡°Impressive,¡± he said, his voice steady but carrying an undertone of genuine admiration. ¡°Your control and efficiency are remarkable for someone your age. However¡­¡± He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing, ¡°¡­the downside is that this technique could potentially endanger your allies if not used precisely.¡±

    Raijin can increase or decrease the range of electric waves as he desires, but the only disadvantage is that he could potentially attack his allies or friends. He also knew it. The devastating assault was still uncontrollable to exclude some targets. But, it was dangerous and possibly a very powerful attack.

    ¡°Ah yes, this jutsu still needs further refinement,¡± Raijin replied with a smile.

    "How many times do you think you can perform it?" Haruko asked, addressing the most crucial aspect of the technique. A jutsu like this became truly formidable when a ninja could execute it multiple times.

    A single use would be effective only once. Enemies who knew about it could defend against it. However, multiple uses would force enemies to reconsider their strategy in future battles. And if they survive, they will search for new ways to counter it.

    "It''s a D-rank technique and...," Raijin paused. "I haven''t pushed it to exhaustion, but I estimate I could perform it ten times, more or less."

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it is very useful when combating multiple enemies on your own. It also has a destructive nature making it effective as a wide-range attack.¡± Elder Sohei nodded approvingly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved both on your chakra control and lightning release these past eight months,¡± Haruko added studying his chakra. ¡®I can''t believe this is the same kid who barely had any chakra when I first met him. It had now grown to a substantial amount.¡¯

    The last eight months have been tough for Elder Haruko due to clan work and the recent missing ninja from Konoha. The missing-nin was none other than one of the Legendary Sanin: Orochimaru, also the student of Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.

    This had kept her away from Raijin''s training, occupied with clan duties and the crisis surrounding Orochimaru''s defection. Yet at that time, this child had developed at an enormous rate that defied her expectations.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Raijin said, seizing the silent moment, ¡°shall we discuss the Shadow Clone technique?¡±

    Haruko''s expression hardened. ¡°Listen well, Raijin. I don¡¯t mind if you choose not to enroll at the academy ¨C a B-rank jutsu is another matter altogether. I won''t teach you the Shadow Clone technique until I determine whether you have sufficient chakra.¡± She glanced at Elder Sohei for support.

    Elder Sohei cleared his throat with a few coughs. ¡°I agree with Elder Haruko. However,¡± he added, noting Raijin''s disappointment, ¡°if you show promise when you start at the academy ¨C and have sufficient chakra, Elder Haruko will teach it to you. How does that sound?¡±

    Raijin''s eyes narrowed. ¡°I might get cheated if you enroll me in the academy without holding up your end of the deal: the Shadow Clone Technique.¡±

    Elder Sohei chuckled, hinting at Raijin¡¯s earlier swift change in words. "Do you think we''re little children who turn back on their words?"

    ¡°For your peace of mind, I, as Clan Elder, promise you will learn the Shadow Clone Technique.¡± Sohei paused, meeting Raijin¡¯s gaze. ¡°How about that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Raijin replied enthusiastically, glancing at Haruko for her input.

    After a moment¡¯s silence and a long stare, Elder Haruko smirked. ¡°If Elder Sohei has agreed over this matter, I can¡¯t very well refuse.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± Raijin said respectfully, noticing her smirk, ¡°What made both elders assume I wouldn''t want to enroll at the academy?¡±

    Haruko fell silent while Elder Sohei was intrigued by where Raijin was leading with this question.

    Haruko narrowed her eyes as she replied, ¡°You had mentioned it before when I asked you about academy enrollment.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s smirk widened as he met Haruko¡¯s gaze, a playful glint in his eyes. ¡°Hmm... that must have been about two years ago,¡± he said, smirking back at her.

    But something about his expression unsettled Haruko. While she recalled Raijin¡¯s words from two years ago, she realized he had never explicitly denied enrolling in the academy.

    Today, he had waited patiently to grasp the whole situation in hand as the elders rushed to keep their word. Yet she kept her suspicions to herself. ¡®Was I wrong to assume he didn''t want to enroll...?¡¯

    Just then, Raijin broke her train of thought, ¡°Anyway, Elder, how come you haven¡¯t shown up these past eight months?¡±

    ¡°I was caught up in clan works and haven¡¯t had a chance to send a clone over her¡± Haruko''s tone ranged from annoyance to neutral. ¡°Did you get monthly allowances?¡±

    ¡°Yes, always by the end of the month.¡±

    The allowance was deposited in Raijin¡¯s minor account at Konoha¡¯s bank. Despite their digital technology, the banks operated without digital computers, relying on physical records and vaults stored within the Hokage¡¯s office building.

    ¡®That Hokage¡¯s office building must have an underground basement for storing money and valuable stuff.¡¯ Raijin¡¯s thought wandered into robbing Konoha¡¯s bank. But he quickly dismissed any notion of robbery because the risk to his life wasn''t worth contemplating.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to register you for academy enrollment. Classes should start in about six months.¡± Haruko said, exchanging a nod with Elder Sohei.

    Elder Sohei smiled warmly at Raijin, ¡°The will of fire burns bright within you. Take care of yourself and thank you for the meal. It was nice to meet you Raijin.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, Elder. I enjoyed having both of you here. Please revisit my humble home.¡± Raijin offered a small bow.

    Haruko said softly, ¡°Then, that¡¯ll be all for today.¡±

    After seeing both elders off, Raijin headed to the kitchen to wash the dishes, setting aside the leftover food for dinner.

 Chapter 22: Nightmare

    Chapter 22 ¨C Nightmare

    In the evening after sending Elder Sohei and Elder Haruko, Raijin sat in his electrical setup to develop electric resistance.

    He¡¯d never abandoned electric exposure from his electrical setup, even after mastering Electrical Release and developing significant resistance to electricity. He believed this relentless training would help him create a denser, more potent lightning release, one so powerful it could be feared by destruction itself and develop a resistance strong enough to leave him unaffected by its force.

    During his session of electric resistance, Raijin suddenly muttered, ¡°Damn it,¡± with frustration, ¡°I completely forgot to discuss my physical training regime with Elder.¡±

    He¡¯d been meaning to talk to Haruko about increasing the intensity of his physical training. But the conversation about Academy Enrollment and the Shadow Clone Jutsu had consumed his thoughts, leaving no room for the physical training he needed to address.

    Where once his muscles had burned with exertion, now they barely whispered of effort. His current routine of bodyweight exercises, including endless push-ups, squats, and core work, had become almost effortless.

    Raijin craved more, needed more. His thought drifted to the iron weights he''d used in his previous life. Imagining the satisfying strain of progressive overload training, he pictured it almost clearly: methodically adding weight, week after week, watching his strength climb like a steadily rising tide, driving him toward a single goal.

    ¡°To sculpt a body worthy of¡­¡± his voice trailed off.

    ¡°a Greek God.¡± He finished, lingering in the air like a vow.

    Raijin desired a more challenging and progressive physical training regimen, such as exercise with external weights. His current routine, limited to only bodyweight exercises, had become far too easy for him.

    He longed to feel that familiar burn again. The resistance that¡¯ll force his muscles to adapt and grow.

    The weight exercises he knew would allow him to push beyond his limits, applying the principle of progressive overload. Each increase in resistance and failure brought him closer to the peak of physical strength he envisioned.

    Yet physical strength alone wasn¡¯t enough for him.

    Raijin''s electrical circuit also followed the principle of progressive overload, where he gradually increased the voltage.

    Through this progressive training, Raijin wanted to develop a tough nervous system that could tolerate electrical shocks. This goal involved constantly subjecting himself to low-level electric shocks, gradually increasing the voltage and intensity.

    Weeks after weeks, he subjected himself to controlled and low-level electric shocks, carefully increasing the voltage as his tolerance grew. Each session left him tingling, his body vibrating with residual energy, but he endured it with unwavering resolve.

    Over time, he hoped to trigger adaptive neuroplasticity, enabling his nervous system to adapt and improve its tolerance to shocks and even the harshest electrical exposure. This meant turning the downside of lightning release into a formidable strength, like how muscles strengthen through incremental weight training.

    As a result, his nerve cells would become more resilient to the damaging effects of electric currents. This enhanced resilience would allow Raijin to endure shocks that would otherwise harm, cripple and even kill most individuals, significantly boosting his overall physical resilience.

    ¡°Hah¡­ lightning release combined with kicks and punches is powerful, but I still can¡¯t maintain the form for long. My limit is about fifteen minutes.¡± Fifteen minutes of blinding speed and amplified strikes. Fifteen minutes, where his body became a living conduit for lightning. It was the result of months of electrical exposure.

    But after every session, the aftermath was brutal; an unbearable, searing pain coursed through his nerves, leaving him incapacitated for hours. His nervous system wasn¡¯t strong enough yet to handle the long and continuous, high-voltage current flowing through his body during combat.

    Toughening his body and nervous system was the only option Raijin had if he wanted to master this technique.

    To become a force that didn¡¯t just wield lightning but embodied it, he needed time, pain, and the unyielding will to push through every limit.

    But tonight, Raijin had pushed beyond his usual threshold ¨C pushed through his limit. He miscalculated his resistance to electricity.

    The voltage was much higher than ever before. The shock hit him like a thousand needles of fire shooting through his veins. His muscles seized uncontrollably, locking his body in place, as if nerves had been ignited.

    This pain that followed was unlike anything he had endured. His body felt like it was breaking.

    Mind swam in a haze, thoughts blurring and slipping away, and he couldn''t grasp anything for more than a fleeting moment. His vision wavered, the edges of the world fraying, as though his very sense of self was being ripped apart by a violent force. Every second stretched into an eternity, and his consciousness slipped in and out of focus.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Fortunate was on his side, as his other hand barely caught the resistance, cutting the current and freeing him from the grip of the electricity.

    With what little strength remained, barely enough to stand, he staggered toward the bed and collapsed. His body slowly sank into the mattress like a weightless burden.

    ---

    Deep within a desolate forest, Raijin found himself alone. He looked above at the sky.

    Towering trees stretched endlessly high. Their branches intertwined to form a dense canopy. So thick that only scattered light managed to pierce through it.

    He then sensed the smell. The scent of damp earth and fallen leaves grounded him in the natural world around him.

    Nature seemed to thrive in every corner, bursting with colors and subtle hues that painted vibrancy. Raijin felt that if he painted the landscape, he would be as renowned as Leonardo da Vinci. It was just way too beautiful.

    But despite the forest''s richness of life, there was no evidence of animals or even the chirping of birds. It remained quiet, peaceful, serene, and undisturbed.

    Raijin felt a wave of calm wash over him. The silence wasn¡¯t oppressive but rather¡­ meditative. Finding solace in this peaceful isolation, he surveyed his surroundings with growing curiosity.

    His fingers curled around a slender metal walking stick. Its familiar weight grounded him in this unfamiliar place. The metal was cool to the touch, its surface marked with subtle patterns.

    As he gazed downward, an unsettling realization struck him ¨C he was sitting at an unusual height, his legs dangling far above the forest ground.

    Pushing aside his unease, he began to gather scattered leaves, selecting those that still held their form rather than crumbling at his touch. He also gathered a piece of sturdy bark. Then, he arranged the leaves across the bark''s surface, creating a natural cushion to protect his clothing from the damp earth.

    After retrieving the dangling legs, he sat cross-legged in a lotus position. His mind went into a tranquil state, free from stress, anxiety, worry, pain, or even sadness.

    The tranquility shattered as an unexpected sensation pulsed against his thigh. It was not a strong jolt, but rather a gentle, rhythmic vibration that felt almost like a soft, quick tapping against his skin.

    The pocket itself felt a bit heavy and maybe¡­ cold? Against his thigh. But the rhythmic sensation came as if it were a vibrating motor. The feeling localized around his thigh and hip and the buzz spread a little as his body absorbed the vibration.

    His hand subconsciously slid into the pocket. There was a thin metal, flat cuboid similar to the size of a small book, but much smaller than the usual book with two-fifty words on each page.

    The flat metal was lightweight or, not as heavy as a rock, but not as light as a leaf either.

    The surface was smooth and glossy, almost like glass. A tightly woven fabric had a slightly raised line or ridge, and on the side, there were small, tiny bumps.

    This was a phone!

    Recognition hit him like a bolt of lightning ¨C it was a phone. Raijin jolted back from lotus-position when his mind registered the phone. ¡°What the fuck!?¡±

    His gaze quickly shifted to his attire. He was wearing a T-shirt, joggers and sports shoes. The bizarre sense of familiarity mingled with confusion.

    As his mind raced through a hundred frantic thoughts, his face turned pale red, the muscles in his neck tensed, and a vein bulged with rising blood pressure.

    His face swelled like a balloon filling with water, expanding continuously.

    His limbs and hands contorted unnaturally, and he lost control over his body as it shot into the sky.

    One leg pointed upward, and one hand twisted unnervingly to touch his spine. The elbow of his other arm twisted backward, and his legs twisted sideways at angles.

    Suddenly, he plummeted to the ground, exploding on impact. Exploding as if the blood had built up too much for his fragile body to contain.

    His flesh or mangled body scattered across the ground, splattering into pools of red puddles at once.

    ---

    Raijin jolted awake with a sharp gasp, his body trembling as his eyes snapped open.

    He desperately tried to focus on the dim, quiet room around him.

    He was drenched in sweat, and its coldness prickled against his back, causing his breath to come in ragged gasps.

    Heart pounded erratically in his chest like it was fighting against something inside him. His body was aching from every bone and muscle.

    Hands trembled as he pushed himself upright, trying to steady himself.

    He glanced around the room, blinking rapidly as if trying to recalibrate his senses. Shaking his head, he pushed himself up, stumbling toward the window.

    The cool air hit his face, but it did little to chase away the haunting image of his deformed, mangled body ¨C pieces of flesh, lying in a pool of blood. And the searing pain from what felt like a thousand needles.

    It lingered on the back of his head.

    Death had followed him in the silence of the night, reminding him that even though he was here, somehow, he could die.

    He had died, but this encounter of death in a dream felt more real and grueling than his previous life¡¯s death. It was a real death just by the shock. Shock of an explosion.

    ¡°Marigold and Pomegranate¡±, he muttered to himself, trying to calm himself.

    The images surfaced in his mind continuously and unstoppably. Running towards the bathroom his stomach heaved as he vomited.

    His body still trembled after vomiting twice in the middle of the night.

    The morning sun rays fell through the window as Raijin dragged himself out of bed.

    Yesterday''s electric exposure had left its mark - leaving him with a lingering tingling sensation that made even the simple exercise a new challenge.

    And the vomiting twice due to the nightmare that made his body and mind, weak and sluggish.

    The nightmare still flashed in his mind, lingering like a shadow he couldn¡¯t shake. But¡­ Raijin calmed himself down with the same technique he used in the middle of the night; the rhythmic counting of sheep in his mind.

    Gradually, the images began to fade, his racing heartbeat slowing and he could feel his body again, regaining control.

    Raijin slowly sat up, struggling to steady his breathing, but it was still hard to shake the unsettling sensation.

    Images from the nightmare still flickered in his mind but he could somehow ignore them. Slowly pushing aside, the haunting nightmare of the blood pool, just enough to breathe, to anchor himself in the present.

    After a few minutes, his eyes refocused and he took a few long, deep breaths.

    Breath In¡­ Breath Out

    He stood slowly, his legs wobbling beneath him, but the urgency to train was clear and undeniable.

    The pain in my body? It would fade. The nightmare? It would fade too¡­

    Despite his weak body and his mind¡¯s protests, he pushed through half of his morning routine, completing his usual unchanging bodyweight exercise. Next, he transitioned to the chakra control exercise, creating the Rasengan.

    By seven a.m., he was stretching his aching body in an attempt to get the blood flowing through his muscles and speed up his recovery as quickly as possible.

    Stretching felt like a placebo, offering temporary relief, much like a child¡¯s remedy for a cough or fever. Still, it worked well enough. By nine o¡¯clock, he felt relieved and had somehow regained his flexibility.

    Finally, he got ready, fully aware of the day¡¯s significance¡­

    The Academy Entrance Examination.

    ***

 Chapter 23: Annoying Rules and Obstacles

This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

 Chapter 24: 1â€“A?

    Chapter 24 ¨C 1¨CA

    Raijin, Satoru, and Kaide watched as the final participants completed their laps, each finishing with varying degrees of exhaustion. Just as the last student stumbled through, one of the instructors ¨C not the scarred one, stepped forward with a clipboard.

    ¡°Your next examination begins immediately,¡± he announced, his voice carrying across all the children. ¡°A written assessment. You have two hours to complete it.¡±

    The ten successful candidates were led through the Academy''s polished hallways into a large classroom.

    Sunlight streamed through tall windows, illuminating rows of empty desks.

    Each student was directed to a seat, carefully spaced apart to prevent any communication or cheating.

    ¡°Before we start the written test. We want to inform you that, those who would be selected for the academy will be provided a message containing their class and entrance ceremony¡¯s date.¡±

    He paused and continued, ¡°And those who don¡¯t receive any message¡­ try next year. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°You may all now, begin!¡±

    The test papers were distributed as quickly as he completed his words. The questions, however, were more intriguing than Raijin had expected. Rather than technical questions about ninja arts or village history, they faced philosophical ones:

    How would you contribute to the peace and prosperity of Konoha?

    How would you handle a situation where the task ahead seems impossible?

    What motivates you to keep going when things get tough?

    How do you handle disagreements within a group or team?

    How do you approach self-improvement?

    Raijin suppressed a smile as he began writing. The questions were designed not to test knowledge but to evaluate the character and mindset of the children. He carefully crafted responses that would align with the Academy''s values while maintaining enough authenticity for them to be believable.

    ¡­

    When academy prospects were finally dismissed, Satoru waited by the Academy''s front gates, scanning the crowd for his newly made friends.

    Among the dispersing crowd, Kaide spotted Satoru¡¯s distinctive silhouette within the crowd. His heart clenched with anxiety, and before their eyes could meet, he slipped away into a narrow side street like a shadow, hurrying toward his waiting parents.

    It wasn¡¯t that Kaide didn¡¯t want friends, but he never had an easy flow of natural conversation with anyone, unlike his parents. The mere thought of prolonged social interaction spun his mind with possibilities, each more devastating than the last. What if they found his stuttering annoying? What if his interests were too strange, his mannerisms too awkward? What if their initial friendliness turned to mockery once they truly knew him?

    These fears manifested as a physical weight in his chest, tightening in his throat that made even simple greetings feel like climbing a mountain. The bursts of anxiety, the racing heartbeat, the sweating palms ¨C it was all too overwhelming and too exhausting to endure.

    Over the years, Kaide had discovered that fleeing (while not a solution) offered immediate relief from this anxiety. It became his reflexive response.

    ¡­

    ¡°Raijin!¡± Satoru¡¯s voice carried across the yard as he spotted his newfound friend. ¡°How was the test?¡±

    Raijin approached with a casual stride. ¡°Pretty good. You?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± Satoru''s expression cycled through several emotions in rapid succession. ¡°I got stuck on one question, but I think I managed okay in the end.¡±

    Satoru''s shoulders slumped slightly. ¡°Guess, Kaide went home already.¡±

    Seeing his new friend, Raijin made an impulsive decision. ¡°Want to grab some ramen? My treat ¨C consider it a prize for that impressive sprint at the end.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡± Satoru''s face contorted in mock seriousness. ¡°Sorry, I''m...¡±

    Raijin raised an eyebrow, interrupting him. ¡°Oh? Well, I''ll have to enjoy celebrating your performance without you...¡±

    "Wait!" Satoru said. "I suppose... one bowl wouldn''t hurt." His cheeks flushed slightly as he muttered the words.

    ¡­

    As they parted ways, Raijin bought some high-power batteries on the way to replenish his dwindling stock. Even though there were many batteries at home already, the weight of the new batteries was reassuring.

    Despite witnessing his near-death experience from previous electrical exposure, Raijin promised never to exceed his limits again without using a Shadow Clone.

    Speaking of which, he had yet to learn the Shadow Clone technique from the elders. The promise Elders made to him never left his mind.

    ***

    Inside the Sarutobi Clan Library, Raijin was running his finger in each line from the scroll of rank-D jutsus, after skimming repeatedly for approximately 20 minutes. He gave a long sigh. ¡®So, the only suitable non-elemental jutsu from the library is this one?¡¯

    Body Flicker: a movement technique where a user can move short to long distances at an almost untraceable speed.

    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Raijin said wryly, ¡°The only downside is that I can¡¯t use it during combat. I might need more practice in this jutsu to perform it in combats instantly like Shisui Uchiha.¡±

    ¡°However, traveling short and long distances would be faster ¨C A great fleeing jutsu.¡±

    Two days after the Entrance examination, Raijin stood in long rows of students who had passed. Though the number of students was similar to the applicants, he suspected very few failed.

    Parents stood proudly behind rows of children, many wiping away tears as they watched their little ones take their first steps toward becoming shinobi.

    ¡°I am in 1-A. What class are you in?¡± Satoru asked Raijin with a hopeful expression.

    Raijin also received information about passing the exam and his assigned class at the Academy. When he saw the letter in this world, it struck him as amusing.

    It wasn¡¯t just a note but a whole letter with a proper salutation and subject. The format was the same as the formal writing he had learned in his past life.

    ¡°I¡¯m the same as you,¡± Raijin replied and smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you we would be in the same class?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how¡¯d you know?¡± Satoru asked, impressed by Raijin¡¯s deduction.

    ¡°Just a hunch,¡± Raijin said diagonally at the rows of students. Glancing at a nervous kid, he said, ¡°Well, I guess Kaide is in another class.¡±

    ¡°You might be wrong. I¡¯ll ask him after this standing-in-the-heat.¡± Satoru said with determination.

    ¡°Attention!¡± The instructor with the scar on his cheek roared at the students.

    The ground hummed with whispered conversations and nervous giggles.

    ¡°QUIET!¡± The scarred instructor said transmitting a loud voice to everyone on the ground. The children fell into immediate silence, except for a few stifled snickers from the back row.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± he said, clearing his throat.

    Buzzing noise halted instantly, while the scarred instructor continued, ¡°Congratulations on passing the entrance exams. From today onwards you all are academy students. Academy will help you hone your abilities to be a full-fledged ninja. Now, stand straight and show proper respect. Lord Third Hokage will be here any moment.¡±

    The children shuffled into neater lines, though some still couldn''t help bouncing on their toes. A few tried to crane their necks to peek at the entrance where the Hokage would appear.

    ¡°Stop fidgeting,¡± whispered a female instructor, adjusting her glasses as she helped straighten another crooked line of students. ¡°Remember, you are representing not just yourselves, but your families and the future of our village.¡±

    ¡°Attention!¡± One of the instructors said with a robust voice, carrying across the kids. The students snapped to attention with varying degrees of success ¨C some looking more like startled deer than future shinobi.

    Hiruzen Sarutobi stood with a weathered face, his robes fluttering gently in the breeze. As he walked toward the podium, even the most restless children fell silent, awed by the presence of their village''s leader.

    He took his place at the podium, surveying the gathered students. His weathered face broke into a gentle smile as he cleared his throat and began to speak.

    ¡°Welcome, young ones, to the Konoha Ninja Academy.¡± his voice carried across the ground with surprising strength.

    ¡°Today marks the beginning of your journey as shinobi of the Hidden Leaf Village. Each of you carries the Will of Fire ¨C the unwavering spirit to protect our village and all those we love. The path ahead will not be easy. You will face challenges that will test your mind, body, and spirit. There will be days when you question whether you can continue. But remember, every great shinobi standing behind me today once stood where you are now, filled with the same dreams and uncertainties.¡±

    He pointed towards the instructors behind him. ¡°In this academy, you will learn more than just jutsu and combat skills. You will learn the true meaning of teamwork, dedication, and sacrifice. These lessons will serve you not just as a ninja, but throughout your entire lives.¡±

    Hiruzen''s voice softened. ¡°Look around you. These classmates will become your comrades, your teammates, and in many cases, your lifelong friends. The bonds you forge here will become the foundation of our village''s future.¡±

    As he spoke these words, several children exchanged glances, some shy, others curious.

    ¡°I stand before you not just as your Hokage, but as someone who once walked these very halls. I learned from the Second Hokage themselves, and now it brings me great joy to welcome a new generation into our ranks.¡±

    Drawing himself up to his full height, Hiruzen concluded with words that he thought would echo in many young minds for years to come, ¡°May you grow strong, learn well, and always remember that the greatest strength of a Hidden Leaf shinobi lies not in the Jutsu they master, but in their heart and their unwavering dedication to protecting what they hold dear.¡±

    The ceremony concluded with thunderous applause and a mixture of excited chatter and nervous whispers from the new students.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kaide!?¡± Satoru called him from across the dispersion of students.

    As Kaide traced back to the voice, he saw a fair white-skinned kid with messy white hair and bright blue eyes that had an ethereal glow. The white-haired boy was waving to him with two hands in the air.

    He snapped back and tried to run amok with the crowd, but alas, the boy with blue eyes and another boy with brown eyes caught up to him.

    ¡°Uh¡­He-Hello.¡± Kaide¡¯s voice wavered, his fingers fidgeting.

    Satoru practically rushed forward, his words tumbling out in speed. ¡°What class are you in, Kaide?¡±

    "Um... 1-B.¡±

    The transformation on Satoru''s face was instant ¨C his excited smile shattered.

    From where he stood, Raijin observed the exchange with quiet amusement. ''Definitely attachment issues,'' he thought, watching Satoru''s dramatically crestfallen expression.

    An awkward silence stretched between them, broken only by the distant sounds of other students leaving the academy grounds.

    Finally, Kaide shifted his weight, clearly eager to escape.

    Raijin stepped in smoothly, offering a friendly wave and smile, ¡°See you next time in the academy.¡±

    He waved his hand, ¡°Bye.¡±

    Kaide managed a quick nod before fleeing the ground, leaving Satoru still staring into the air, his blue eyes wide with disbelief. Raijin broke his friend''s trance with a firm slap on the back ¨C perhaps a bit harder than necessary ¨C causing Hol to stumble forward.

    ¡°Let''s go,¡± Raijin said, not bothering to hide his exasperation.

    ¡°I thought we would be studying in the same class side by side.¡± Satoru finally muttered in the air. While Raijin heard his muttering, he thought it¡¯d be better to ignore it.

    Raijin, while annoyed, tried his best to cheer up his friend. ¡°Satoru, what¡¯s your plan for today?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­I will train on the ground near the orphanage¡­¡± Satoru''s voice carried a new weight of melancholy.

    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I moved out into a new room leaving the orphanage now that I¡¯m an academy student. Academy had allotted me my new room.¡± The words came out hesitantly, revealing the real source of his anxiety.

    Raijin shifted his words, ¡°I¡¯m free. Let¡¯s do something fun.¡±

    Like a switch had been flipped, Satoru''s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh yes, why don¡¯t we both train.¡± Satoru regained his usual enthusiasm.

    ¡®I swear, he is bipolar.¡¯ Raijin thought to himself before speaking aloud. ¡°Train?... What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s climb the mountain near the forest,¡± Satoru said, his voice filled with excitement.

    Both walked to the forest''s edge, where the mountain loomed. Satoru turned to Raijin with a challenging grin. ¡°I bet you can only run!¡±

    ¡­

    Later, as they caught their breath after climbing, Satoru studied his friend with newfound respect. "Raijin, you''re strong. Do you train daily?"

    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± Raijin smiled and continued, ¡°¡­from early morning up to late night.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I could never train continuously for such a long time¡±

    ¡°Me neither, I take breaks in between and some meals in breaks,¡± Raijin explained what he meant.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we train together tomorrow after classes? Just once.¡± Satoru asked hoping for a positive answer.

    Raijin went silent and made a serious expression thinking.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to¨C¡± Satoru began, but Raijin cut him off.

    ¡°You sure you can handle the intensive training?¡± Raijin asked. ¡°My training involves studying as well.¡±

    Satoru''s eyes widened as he pondered the connection between studying and training.

    Before he could respond, Raijin continued, ¡°Let''s go to the library tomorrow after class. Now that we''re academy students, we should have access to it.¡±

 Chapter 25: First Day

    Chapter 25 ¨C First Day

    The Ninja Academy is a military school¨Can institution dedicated to preparing students for the life of Shinobi.

    To Raijin, it resembles a factory relentlessly producing young minds and bodies into efficient ninjas from an early age.

    While the Academy stated its purpose was to protect young shinobi by providing necessary skills and proper training before they face any deadly combat, that might cost their own life.

    But the reality was often harsher.

    In times of war, even the safeguards promised by the Academy crumbled, and children found themselves thrust onto the battlefields long before they were prepared.

    ¡®Class 1-A¡¯

    Raijin paused at the doorway, examining the simple, traditional lecture hall. This was his classroom¡ªwhere he would learn from the teacher and, hopefully, grow stronger.

    ¡®Feels like I¡¯ve stepped into a university lecture hall, only to teach small children,¡¯ he mused.

    Wooden desks were lined up in orderly rows, their surfaces etched with marks and scratches left behind by former students ¨Cyears of restless energy and maybe boredom.

    Rows of desks faced the podium in front of the blackboard, far from the student¡¯s desk where the teacher stood. The classroom wasn''t specifically designed for large lectures; it was designed to keep students nearby for easier interaction and to allow the teacher to keep an eye on them.

    His eyes crossed his new classmates, noting the clear division between clan children and civilians. The clan kids were easy to spot, the Uchiha¡¯s crest on the back of their dress and Hy¨±ga¡¯s white pale eyes. The civilians fewer in number, clustered together.

    From the second-last row, Satoru¡¯s enthusiastic waving caught his attention.

    Next to him sat a boy Raijin didn¡¯t recognize. His presence was marked by distinctive black glasses and a high jacket covering his face as if he wanted to hide himself.

    Raijin made his way up the stairs he noticed how the wooden steps creaked under his feet. ¡®Probably a precaution for prohibiting students from sneaking from the classroom or to the classroom.¡¯

    ¡°You''re on time by barely a minute,¡± Satoru grinned as Raijin reached their row.

    The kid, seated on the corner of the bench with tied black hair and black glasses covering his eyes, stood up. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Yuuto Aburame. I assume you are Raijin Sarutobi.¡± His voice carried a calm tone and genuine interest.

    ¡®Aburame huh¡­ that explains about the black glasses.¡¯ Raijin thought, noticing Yuuto¡¯s one hand tucked into his sleeve. He replied, ¡°Ah¡­yes, I¡¯m Raijin¨C¡±

    ¡°Everyone, settle into your seats, quickly!¡± A sharp command cut through the students¡¯ murmurs in the classroom. Their instructor had arrived precisely at 8:00.

    The students scrambled to find their seats, though light whispered conversations continued.

    ¡°Is he our class teacher?¡±

    ¡°Thank goodness it''s not that scarred instructor from the entrance exam...¡±

    ¡°I hope the class will be fun.¡±

    The morning sunlight caught the edge of the instructor¡¯s headband as he strode to the podium, his presence commanding attention even before he spoke.

    ¡°I assumed our teacher would be the one with the deadly scar,¡± Satoru whispered, leaning slightly toward Raijin and Yuuto.

    Raijin nodded in agreement, while Yuuto Aburame adjusted his dark glasses, ¡°Only Ch¨±nin serve as academy instructors. The one with the scar was a J¨­nin.¡±

    Raijin and Satoru both turned to stare at their bench mate, surprise evident on their faces.

    ¡°How¡¯d you know he was J¨­nin?¡± Raijin asked, his voice hushed.

    ¡°That instructor was J¨­nin?¡± Satoru¡¯s voice rose slightly, earning a sharp look from the instructor in front of them.

    Yuuto quietly chuckled at Satoru, ¡°My parents answered when I asked them if he teaches at the academy.¡±

    Their whispered conversation ceased as their instructor cleared his throat.

    ¡°Welcome to Academy, I am Kaiyo Junpei, and I¡¯ll be your class teacher throughout your time here.¡±

    There was silence when the instructor completed his second sentence, his tone carrying the practiced authority of someone used to command attention. The class attentively listened to the new instructors who would guide them in the coming years.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start class with attendance first.¡±

    As the attendance was completed, marking all 35 students present, Kaiyo put down the record and spoke, ¡°Out of the 180 students who took the entrance exam, you 35 achieved the highest marks.¡±

    Pride tingled his voice. ¡°Each of you is expected to bring honor to Konoha, and as Class 1-A students, you''ve been granted access to the library''s rank-E jutsu scrolls.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    He paused, observing the students'' varied expressions. Some were visibly excited, others indifferent, some composed, and a few practically bouncing in their seats with enthusiasm.

    ¡°I''ll begin today¡¯s class with introductions,¡± Kaiyo continued, his voice steady. ¡°As mentioned, I''m Kaiyo Junpei, a Ch¨±nin who served in the Third Shinobi World War alongside the Fourth Hokage.¡± A collective gasp followed through this revelation. ¡°I enjoy reading and playing sh¨­gi during my breaks."

    With that, the students began to introduce themselves one by one. The class was primarily composed of clan members, but there were a few civilians among them as well, each sharing their name, background, and a brief personal detail.

    Raijin concluded there were three each from the Hy¨±ga and Uchiha clans, two each from the Aburame, F¨±ma, Kohaku, and Kurama clans, and one each from the Inuzuka, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Onikuma, Shimura, Hoki, and Izuno clans. As for himself, he was the sole representative of the Sarutobi Clan.

    The most surprising presence was that of a Senju student ¨C a clan many believed had faded. ''The Senju aren''t extinct after all,'' Raijin mused, studying the quiet, unassuming girl, who carries a weighty legacy.

    There were also 11 civilians, including Satoru Takahashi and his boundless enthusiasm.

    Kaiyo outlined the curriculum with purpose, and his tone was clear and confident. ¡°You''ll be studying various subjects: mathematics, science, geography, history, the art of war and strategy, and finance. These will all be essential to your development as shinobi.¡± He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. ¡°And, of course, you''ll also be learning some cool jutsus.¡±

    Many students'' eyes brightened at the mention of jutsu, their initial nervousness replaced by excitement.

    Civilian students practically bounced in their seats, barely suppressing their excitement. The clan children, on the other hand, remained composed and maintained their ¡®dignity¡¯. However, Raijin couldn''t help but notice a few of them subtly leaning forward, their interest betraying their otherwise stoic expressions.

    Even the typically reserved Uchihas in the front row leaned in slightly, their eyes sharpening at the mention of Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Taijutsu.

    Simply mentioning Ninjutsu, Genjutsu, and Taijutsu was enough to make the children brim with excitement, and energy rising in each word.

    Everyone keenly listened to Kaiyo¡¯s words; even the students from prominent clans, usually more composed, were now fully engaged.

    Raijin observed the shift in the atmosphere, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡®Not just anyone can become a teacher after all¡­¡¯ he mused, continuing to listen closely.

    After introducing the curriculum and noticing the charged atmosphere, Kaiyo took the students on a tour of the Academy. This was a clever move, helping to ease the initial awkwardness among the children and himself as a new teacher.

    The 35 children were led to visit every part of the Academy, from the expansive training ground to the rooftop, where they could see the faces of the four Hokages etched into the mountain stone.

    At the training ground, Kaiyo allowed the children to observe the upper-class students practicing their taijutsu katas (forms and stances).

    After the tour, Kaiyo dismissed the class for the day, but not before handing out an early assignment: visiting the library.

    ¡­

    Students streamed out of the academy building, excited chatter filling the air. Yuuto Aburame also bid farewell to Raijin and Satoru before melting into the crowd.

    Satoru''s attention quickly shifted to the crowd emerging from Class 1-B. His eyes searched the crowd until he spotted Kaide''s familiar hunched figure, walking through the pile of students.

    ¡°Kaide!¡±, Satoru''s voice boomed across the ground as he jumped and waved enthusiastically, his energy drawing several amused glances and raised eyebrows from passing students.

    Trapped by the pressing crowd and social obligation, Kaide reluctantly walked towards them.

    Raijin noticed his shoulders slightly curved more inward.

    ¡°Um... Hello.¡± Kaide said.

    ¡°How was today¡¯s class?¡± Satoru asked oblivious to Kaide¡¯s posture said with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Kaide fidgeted while his eyes darted between Satoru and Raijin. ¡°It was okay, I guess.¡± His gaze found sudden fascination with a nearby pebble.

    Sensing the mounting discomfort, Raijin stepped in smoothly. "We''re heading to the library," he offered casually, deliberately keeping his body language relaxed. "Want to join us?"

    ¡°I ha-have some works¡­¡± Kaide¡¯s hand flew to the back of his head, scratching nervously at the phantom itches.

    ¡°Ok ¨C¡± Before Raijin could respond, Satoru burst in with his characteristic optimism. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go to the library next time, then.¡± He declared, his smile unwavering.

    The afternoon breeze filled the moment of silence that followed, rustling through nearby trees as Kaide processed Satoru¡¯s words.

    Finally, a small nod emerged, accompanied by the subtle loosening of his shoulders.

    ¡­

    Inside the library, piles of books stacked on the towering shelves stretched towards the ceiling.

    The numerous books had certainly made Satoru feel dizzy.

    Raijin fought back a knowing smile looking at Satoru¡¯s expression, whereas his inner voice tinged with amusement. ¡®I''m one hundred and ten percent certain none of these contain lightning-style jutsu.¡¯

    The librarian, an elderly kunoichi with sharp eyes, provided them with access tokens bearing the academy''s seal. ¡°You have access to the general section,¡± she explained, her voice soft and elderly. ¡°That includes everything from basic shinobi guides to Konoha''s history, plus the E-rank jutsu scrolls.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, making it clear that any attempt to access restricted sections would be... unwise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look at rank-E jutsus.¡± Satoru''s enthusiasm bubbled over, his eyes lighting up like stars.

    They made their way through the stacks, Satoru''s fingers trailing across scroll after scroll, each title he read aloud more exciting than the last.

    ---

    Rope Escapement Jutsu

    Body Replacement Jutsu

    Transformation Jutsu

    Disguise Jutsu

    Clone Jutsu

    ---

    ¡°I¡¯d say Clone Jutsu is most fundamental for any shinobi,¡± Raijin said watching Satoru struggle with the technical description before him.

    It was clear from his friend''s furrowed brow that the scroll''s contents might as well have been written in another language¡ªterms like chakra, chakra pathways, hand seals and their sequences, and the intricate interplay between physical and spiritual energy danced mockingly across each jutsu scroll, as foreign to Satoru as the distant stars.

    The soft thud of Satoru''s forehead meeting the wooden table echoed in their corner of the library. ¡°What''s the point of studying if I can''t understand a single thing?¡± His voice carried the weight of early defeat, muffled against the desk.

    Raijin reached past his dejected friend, his movements deliberate as he selected a different scroll from a pile of shelves. ¡°Start with this one first. It covers the basics.¡± His voice carried the quiet confidence.

    ¡°Huh... I just told you I don''t understand¡ª¡± Satoru lifted his head to protest.

    ¡°Academy students can take scrolls home to study,¡± Raijin interrupted, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°Fill out the form, and then we''ll train until evening.¡±

    At the library, in the quiet expanse of the Query Section, Raijin patiently waited as Satoru completed the paperwork, his brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Still don''t understand why I''m taking this scroll...¡± Satoru muttered, his pencil scratching erratically against the form.

    Raijin let the silence linger for a moment before responding, ¡°Trust me¡± he said. ¡°By the time you¡¯re done in the academy, you''ll understand exactly why you started with this scroll.¡± The words hung in the air, heavy but with promise.

    As they neared Raijin''s home, the afternoon sun stretched long, casting shadows across Konoha''s familiar streets. It was Satoru¡¯s first time visiting someone¡¯s home, and the streets seemed to hold a new and lively as he walked beside his friend.

 Chapter 26: Satoru trains

    Chapter 26 ¨C Satoru trains

    Satoru stood before Raijin''s house, taking in every detail with reverence. Though Raijin¡¯s house was not extravagant, it carried quite a dignity.

    A wooden fence embraced the property, weathered but well-maintained. Beyond it lay a carefully tended beautiful garden that spread before the main entrance. Herbs, flowers, and different ornamental plants swayed gently in the breeze.

    The main door opened to a passage that flowed naturally into a spacious hall.

    As they entered, Satoru''s blue, emerald eyes danced across every surface.

    Noticing his friend''s wandering gaze, Raijin''s voice cut through the silence, ¡°Let''s have some food first, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Okay,¡± Satoru managed to reply, unable to tear his attention away from the extravagant, spacious hall. Something about the house felt welcoming, exciting, luxurious, lovely, and yet lonely. ¡°Where are your parents?¡± he ventured.

    Raijin''s voice took on a solemn tone. ¡°They completed their service to Konoha.¡±

    As usual, Satoru missed the essence of Raijin¡¯s words and continued his exploration. He roamed around the hall, wandering into every nearby room, drawn by curiosity. His attention was drawn to a door leading to what appeared to be a backyard. ¡°May I open this door, Raijin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Raijin¡¯s voice drifted from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m nearly ready to serve the food...¡±

    Sliding the door open, Satoru discovered a training ground. He noticed some worn-out dummies, wooden boards scarred with sharp objects, worn-out ground, and some scorch marks here and there. Lamps were placed in four corners and hung from the pole like watchful guardians.

    ¡°Satoru, let¡¯s have some food first.¡± Raijin''s call pulled him back to the present.

    As they settled at the dining table, Satoru couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity, ¡°You live alone in this big house?¡±

    Raijin''s laugh carried a hint of both pride and melancholy. ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Then, that yard must be your training ground.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is where I train,¡± Raijin confirmed, placing a steaming plate before his friend, who was in the care of a host who rarely received visitors.

    The afternoon sun stood at three when they finished eating. They both stood in the training ground. ¡°Let¡¯s start with push-ups first,¡± Raijin said, his tone to that of the scarred instructor of the entrance examination.

    ***

    The days following his visit to Raijin¡¯s house were grueling for young Satoru.

    His arms and legs were dotted with purple bruises around him, and his muscles ached with every small to large movement. Yet beneath the physical discomfort burned a determination that grew stronger.

    After witnessing Raijin''s training ground and harsh training, Satoru crafted his own harsh regimen, pushing himself beyond what he thought possible.

    Raijin also proved to be an exacting mentor. He helped Satoru prepare for his physical conditioning training and Shurikenjutsu. He corrected Satoru''s stance and grip until his arm felt like it would fall out from countless repetitions. Each stance and grip brought Satoru closer to perfection.

    As the second week progressed, Satoru¡¯s body began to adapt to his harsh and grueling training. The purple bruises faded to yellowish marks, while his body adapted to the training with fluidity and confidence.

    Or so Satoru thought.

    During holidays, he would seek Raijin¡¯s guidance in Shurikenjutsu, and Academy classes became opportunities to pepper Raijin with questions about chakra theory.

    The fourth week marked a significant milestone in Satoru''s training. Raijin introduced him to the fundamental concepts of Chakra and made him read and learn about the basics of Chakra.

    By the fifth week, Satoru had gained almost all the knowledge related to chakra, that an academy student must know. But he hadn¡¯t had a chance to practice jutsus or even feel chakra.

    ¡­

    Today, he would practice sensing and controlling the chakra within his body. He woke early in the morning, brimming with anticipation for the discoveries ahead. After freshening up, he returned to his bed.

    As Satoru settled into his room''s bed, he reached for the library book that Raijin had insisted, rather forcefully, that he borrow. He rummaged through the book.

    The pages rustled as he flipped through them, finally stopping at the chapter on Leaf Concentration, a fundamental chakra control exercise.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Thanks to Raijin¡¯s relentless drilling on chakra fundamentals¡ªand even some advanced concepts¡ªthe theoretical content was no longer as daunting as it once had been. Where he had once struggled to grasp even the most basic principles, the words now flowed naturally into his understanding.

    After completing the theoretical reading, Satoru ventured into the forest near his home.

    The morning air was crisp, and dew was still visible on the plants. He carefully selected leaves of varying sizes and textures.

    Back in his room, he arranged them meticulously on his wooden table, creating a small green arsenal for his training.

    Settling into a cross-legged position on his bed, Satoru picked a particularly vibrant leaf, its surface still wet with morning dew. He placed it against his forehead with careful precision only to watch it flutter helplessly down to his lap.

    Frustration bubbled up inside him as attempt after attempt yielded the same result. Fifteen minutes passed, marked only by the steady rhythm of falling leaves.

    He closed his eyes in concentration, trying to sense the chakra within him. Satoru sought what his class teacher; Kaiyo-sensei, had described as the mysterious energy that flows through all living beings.

    As he concentrated his awareness inward, he discovered it¨Ca subtle warmth coursing through his body like an intricate network of gentle streams.

    The sensation was paradoxical: simultaneously foreign and intimately familiar, as if he''d discovered a part of himself he''d always known existed but never truly noticed.

    The book''s instructions seemed simple enough¡ªdirect chakra to the forehead. Raijin''s instruction had prepared him for the concept of chakra as a warm, living energy, but directing it to a specific point seemed more difficult than it sounds. He muttered, ¡°What appeared straightforward in theory is maddeningly complex in practice.¡±

    Each attempt brought his increased focus, his brow still furrowed with concentration even after ten more attempts.

    The chakra was there, he could feel it, but directing chakra felt like trying to grasp water with chopsticks. Sweat began to bead on his temple, both from the physical strain of maintaining a still position and the mental exertion of trying to control this elusive energy.

    After what felt like the hundredth attempt, he paused to wipe the sweat from his brow.

    With each try, he had become more aware of how chakra moves within him, but still trying to catch mist with his bare hands, it slipped away as soon as he tried to grasp it.

    Then, in a moment of frustrated clarity, Satoru¡¯s mind clicked on a different approach.

    Instead of forcing the chakra, to bend it to his will, he tried to feel its natural flow. There was an inherent rhythm to it. He realized the rhythm was like the beating of a heart or the flow of rivers.

    He placed another leaf against his forehead, but this time, rather than pushing his chakra, he tried to guide it. He imagined it like a small stream being gently directed rather than a forced burst of energy.

    The change was subtle but immediate. A warmth bloomed at his forehead, and for the first time, the leaf held.

    The feeling was incredible ¨C a warm, tingling sensation at his forehead where the chakra connects with the leaf. It was like having a small, warm fingertip pressing gently against his skin, but from the inside out.

    Maintaining the connection required constant concentration. Too much chakra and he felt it might blow the leaf away, too little and it would fall.

    He kept the leaf in place, marveling at this significant achievement. This discovery opened his understanding. Each successful attempt taught him something new about the nature of chakra¡ªhow it responded to intention, how it flowed more naturally when guided rather than forced.

    Now, even his failures have become valuable lessons, showing him the fine line between control and excess.

    After holding it for several seconds the strain began to build. His forehead muscles felt tight, and he could feel his chakra diminishing, getting weaker, like something was lost.

    However, with each subsequent attempt, he found his ¡®sweet spot¡¯ faster. Maintaining it still required intense concentration.

    As the morning wore on, Satoru began to experiment. He tested different amounts of chakra, observed how the leaf responded to subtle changes in his focus, and learned to recognize the warning signs of over- and under-exertion. Sometimes the leaf would shoot off his forehead like it had been launched from a tiny catapult; other times, it would slowly peel away as his concentration wavered.

    ¡°This must be what Raijin meant by chakra control being the foundation of all jutsu.¡±

    Finally, exhausted from the constant chakra manipulation, Satoru ended his practice. His body was drenched in sweat, and his chakra reserves felt depleted.

    As he cleaned up the scattered leaves and prepared for a well-earned meal and bath, he reflected on his progress with quiet satisfaction.

    The following weeks saw Satoru dedicating countless hours to perfecting the leaf concentration exercise. During one of his conversations with Raijin, his friend emphasized the critical importance of this seemingly simple practice, explaining that proper chakra control is the foundation of all advanced ninja techniques.

    Despite the demanding schedule of Academy studies and his personal training regimen, supplemented by Raijin''s guidance during holidays, Satoru''s growth was steady and remarkable. Over two months, he developed physically and mentally, showing impressive progress for a six-year-old.

    While certain Academy subjects still posed challenges, he had managed to grasp the essential first-year concepts with remarkable thoroughness.

    Satoru''s gift wasn''t in quick learning but in his unwavering persistence.

    Three months into his training, while deeply immersed in his studies of jutsus and chakra manipulation, Satoru''s curiosity got the better of him. "Can you perform jutsus, Raijin?" he asked, his eyes bright with interest.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Raijin replied with a slight smile, ¡°I can perform some E-rank jutsus and one D-rank.¡±

    The response sent Satoru into an excited frenzy. He bounced on his feet, barely able to contain his enthusiasm. "When did you learn? What do you know? Please, show me one!"

    Raijin''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "I will, but you must promise not to tell anyone about this."

    "I promise! I promise!" Satoru could barely stand still, his whole body thrumming with anticipation.

    Raijin chuckled at his friend''s enthusiasm before forming the necessary hand signs and performing a clone jutsu. In an instant, an identical copy materialized beside him, perfect in every detail. Satoru approached the clone with wide-eyed wonder, his hand reaching out slowly.

    As his fingers brushed against it, the illusion dispersed.

    "When will I be able to do that?" Satoru asked, his voice filled with equal parts awe and determination.

    ¡°When you can sustain the leaf concentration practice for 3 hours,¡± Raijin replied matter-of-factly.

    Satoru''s face contorted into a frustrated scowl. ¡°Three whole hours?... I''m able to sustain for merely 5 minutes.¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t respond to Satoru¡¯s request for comment, rather he smiled.

    ***

 Chapter 27: Bunk!?

    Chapter 27 ¨C Bunk!?

    Four months into the academy, Raijin still hadn¡¯t learned Shadow Clone Jutsu from the promised Elders.

    Haruko hadn¡¯t visited him since the month before he started at the academy. Although Elder Sohei had promised to teach him the technique, the promise remained unfulfilled. During breaks from training, Raijin tirelessly searched for Haruko or Sohei, but no matter where he looked, they were nowhere to be found.

    ¡®Are they occupied with some tasks? I don¡¯t think Elder Sohei would resort to something as underhanded as breaking a promise.¡¯

    When Raijin returned home, he practiced the Body Flicker technique until he collapsed from exhaustion. He had been working on the technique since the start of the academy, but the D-rank jutsu remained frustratingly difficult. It still required hand signs and that maddening five-second delay, which felt like an eternity.

    Once he finished practicing Body Flicker, Raijin moved on to his electrical exposure training. This method of exposing his body to controlled electricity helped improve both his lightning control and his lightning release as usual. Despite his limited free time since starting at the academy, he never discontinued his electrical setup, maintaining a gradual voltage increase as part of his routine.

    He hadn¡¯t increased the voltage of the electricity but rather extended the duration of his exposure.

    Electrical signals can disrupt nerves, muscles, and other tissues, causing pain, unconsciousness, or even death if the body cannot handle the shock. Raijin understood this all too well; he had experienced it beforehand.

    His taijutsu had leaped bounds when incorporated with lightning chakra. The combination made him faster and greatly increased his strength. His cells and tissues could now withstand small lightning discharges, making even his kicks, punches, or slight pushes extraordinarily powerful. But now that he could briefly incorporate lightning into his taijutsu, Raijin had set his sights on a different goal.

    The primary purpose of his electrical exposure now was to enhance his nervous system for faster neuron activation. While the idea was far-fetched and verged on the impossible, in the world of chakra and its unique laws, it seemed theoretically achievable.

    If Raijin could develop the ability to send stimuli directly from neurons to his brain with lightning-enhanced speed, he might unlock a method to defend against Genjutsus. Such an advancement would be groundbreaking. However, this training would require a Shadow Clone for safety precautions for increasing voltage in electrical exposure.

    Neurons conduct electrical impulses through Action Potentials. These impulses allow neurons to send and receive signals throughout the body in both physical and electrical forms. Each neuron in the brain has a long cable-like axon that extends away from the main part of the cell. Thousands of tiny neurons run through these axons, which serve as the brain¡¯s transmission cables for electrical impulses.

    A Genjutsu is created when a ninja controls the chakra flow through their target¡¯s cranial nerves, affecting and disrupting their five senses. This technique is often used to generate false images or trick the body into experiencing sensations such as pain.

    Lightning Release can counter this by sending a controlled shock through the nervous system, forcing the brain to reset and break the illusion¡¯s hold on perception. The electrical impulse directly stimulates the neurons, overriding the Genjutsu¡¯s interference with their natural action potentials.

    By activating the neurons in the brain and simulating normal action potentials, the false signals caused by the Genjutsu can be disrupted. This process effectively ¡°overloads¡± the illusion with reality, returning the brain to its normal state. Achieving this level of precision was Raijin¡¯s long-term goal for his electrical exposure training.

    However, without mastering the Shadow Clone Jutsu, Raijin had to pause this aspect of his training. The lack of a clone to ensure safety made it too risky to experiment with excessively high voltages.

    ¡­

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip class this week,¡± Satoru said in a hushed voice, glancing around to ensure no one else could hear except Raijin and Yuuto.

    Students from Class 1-A were making their way to the training ground, where today¡¯s lesson focused on shurikenjutsu. While not solely a training session, their instructor, Kaiyo, allowed them to handle kunai and practice throwing at wooden targets.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s learn about Shurikenjutsu ¡­.¡± Kaiyo announced, his voice commanding attention.

    The students watched attentively as Kaiyo demonstrated various techniques explaining the importance of stance, grip pressure, and the kunai''s release. His movements were fluid and precise, and when his kunai struck the target¡¯s center with ease, a collective gasp arose from the young audience. After his lecture and demonstration, the students were visibly eager to begin their own practice.

    Lining up with varying degrees of confidence, the students clutched their practice kunai as they awaited their turn. Kaiyo observed them carefully, corrected their stances, and offered tips so that they could improve.

    When Satoru stepped up, his months of secret training became evident. His stance was steady, and his form precise. As he released the kunai, it flew true, landing close to the center of the target. Kaiyo¡¯s approving nod didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Next came the children from prominent clans, their inherited skills shining through as they executed their throws with practiced ease, impressing both their peers and Kaiyo.

    Kaiyo observed his students with a mixture of pride and curiosity. ''No prodigy like last year''s Itachi Uchiha,'' he mused, ''but this batch has promise.'' His gaze lingered on Satoru, impressed by how the orphaned boy had managed to match the performance of children from established ninja clans.

    For Satoru, his success in shurikenjutsu was the validation of four months of relentless training, finally placing him on par with his more privileged peers. Yet, as he watched Raijin¡¯s effortless precision, doubt crept in. ''Could any other students replicate Raijin¡¯s Clone Jutsu?'' Satoru doubted it.

    He knew Raijin wouldn¡¯t show his full capability until asked. Satoru thought, ¡®Raijin must be my goal for now.¡¯

    As the practical session concluded, Kaiyo collected the students to prepare for their afternoon classes. He announced the next subjects: Science and Geography. The shift in topics brought a noticeable change in Satoru¡¯s mood.

    Geography had become one of Satoru''s strong suits. His knowledge of the elemental nations and their territories improved steadily.

    Science, however, continued to be a stumbling block; its abstract theories clashed with his practical approach to learning.

    History, though, was bearable. Tales of the First Hokage¡¯s valor and Konoha¡¯s legendary ninjas stirred his ambitions, fueling his dreams of becoming a great ninja himself.

    After classes ended, Satoru caught up with his friends. ¡°Did you both think about it?¡± he asked, referring to his earlier suggestion about skipping class.

    ¡°Um¡­ What if we get caught?¡± Yuuto Aburame, ever cautious, voiced his concern. It was visible that he was hesitant even behind his dark glasses. Raijin, standing beside them, maintained a thoughtful silence.

    ¡°We won¡¯t get caught¡±, Satoru assured them with confidence. ¡°We would go towards the forest to train. No one would suspect us of skipping classes just to train more.¡±

    ¡°Train?¡± Raijin raised his eyebrow in surprise, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    Yuuto Aburame widens his eyes in disbelief, ¡°So, you want to skip classes just to train?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we would spar with each other. I heard from a senior that sparring helps develop our abilities and increases our strength faster than regular training.¡±

    Raijin had a bitter smile as he recalled his past experiences with skipping classes. Those times had been spent either partying or watching movies. While the mass bunks would make teachers suspicious, he and his two friends had often sneaked away to visit new places and relax. This peculiar motivation to skip classes purely to train seemed almost absurd. ¡®Must be a consequence of living in a world dominated by ninjas,¡¯ He mused to himself.

    Unbeknownst to the trio, Kaiyo had overheard their entire conversation. He wouldn¡¯t have resorted to eavesdropping had he caught Satoru¡¯s mention of skipping class. Intrigued by their boldness, Kaiyo¡¯s curiosity got the better of him. Rather than confronting them directly, he stealthily lingered nearby to learn more about their plan.

    The next day, under Satoru¡¯s enthusiastic leadership, Raijin and Yuuto followed him into the forest. Raijin, having frequently visited the forest in the past, felt at ease among the towering trees. He recalled hauling logs as part of his physical training and climbing cliffs to learn to balance his body.

    As they reached the forest, Satoru¡¯s attention was drawn to a river flowing south from the Konoha village. His face lit up with a mischievous grin as he turned to Yuuto. ¡°See? This is why I brought the fishing rod and some bait,¡± he said, holding up his supplies triumphantly.

    ¡°Cool¡­¡± Yuuto murmured, his tone laced with wonder and a little bit of excitement. He had never ventured into the forest near the village before. Constantly under the surveillance of his parents, his life had been devoid of the freedom to explore or try anything adventurous.

    His parents¡¯ overprotection had ensured he avoided mistakes but left him emotionally stifled. This lack of independence was why he felt no pride in his Aburame lineage, seeing it as more of a burden than a legacy.

    The trio began fishing, with Satoru catching half of their haul. However, when it came time to clean the fish, he faltered, clueless about the process. Raijin stepped in, deftly cleaning all the fish they¡¯d caught and even teaching the others how to scale and gut them. Both Yuuto and Satoru tried their hands at cleaning one fish each but ended up making such a mess that Raijin politely asked them to leave.

    After enjoying their freshly cooked fish early in the morning, they ventured deeper into the forest. By the time the sun stood high above the horizon, they found a sprawling tree whose shade stretched for several yards.

    It was there that they decided to spar.

    During their sparring session, Raijin¡¯s dominance became evident. His superior skills left Satoru and Yuuto completely overwhelmed. With neither of them knowing any jutsu, they relied solely on taijutsu, only to find themselves repeatedly clobbered. Yuuto, still unable to properly control his insects with chakra, struggled to keep up. Meanwhile, Satoru, with no jutsu to assist him, found himself thoroughly outclassed in every exchange with Raijin.

    Yuuto, frustrated by his inability to match Raijin in taijutsu, struggled to accept his shortcomings. Meanwhile, Satoru¡¯s determination burned brighter with each defeat. His resolve to train harder and study more grew evident in his focused gaze. Even when they joined forces to take on Raijin, their combined efforts fell short.

    Raijin fought the bare minimum while trying not to crush their confidence completely. He made a few mistakes here and there, hoping the duo would catch him, but they weren¡¯t that skilled to attack the weakness yet.

    Raijin, however, fought with deliberate restraint. He kept his movements minimal, ensuring he didn¡¯t completely shatter their confidence. Intentionally making small, exploitable mistakes, he hoped the duo would catch on and capitalize, but they either failed to recognize or swiftly react to those openings.

    From a concealed vantage point, Kaiyo¡¯s clone observed the trio with growing intrigue.

    Raijin¡¯s prowess was impossible to ignore. While Satoru¡¯s progress was commendable and Yuuto performed as expected, it was Raijin¡¯s skill set that truly captured Kaiyo¡¯s attention.

    The clone noticed Raijin¡¯s calculated approach, focusing his strikes on disrupting his opponents¡¯ movements rather than inflicting any real harm. His deliberate restraint and effortless composure, even after eight consecutive spars, painted a picture of an unusually capable young ninja.

    ¡°Not even breaking a sweat after the sixth sparring match. Truly remarkable,¡± the clone mused.

    The training session primarily revolved around taijutsu, supplemented occasionally by wooden kunai. Raijin utilized the kunai sparingly, relying almost entirely on hand-to-hand combat. Notably, he refrained from incorporating lightning jutsus. It was rather challenging for him to avoid exploiting their weakness unconsciously.

    By three o¡¯clock, the trio began their descent from the forest, casually making their way home maintaining an air of normalcy.

    Meanwhile, Kaiyo¡¯s clone, having witnessed the entirety of their session, quietly dispelled itself. The memories of the day¡¯s events flooded back to the original.

    ***

 Chapter 28: Addressing Truancy

Chapter 28 ¨C Addressing Truancy

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

 Chapter 29: Satoru Snitched

    Chapter 29 ¨C Satoru Snitched

    Haruko spoke again, ¡°You skipped classes?¡± It wasn''t an accusation ¨C her tone carried mere curiosity, perhaps even understanding.

    Raijin turned to meet her gaze before responding, ¡°The academy offers little value at this point.¡± He stated matter-of-factly.

    They both knew it would be more beneficial for Raijin to focus on his personal growth rather than attending the Academy.

    Attending the Academy wasn¡¯t a total waste, as he would learn many things, but at a very slow pace.

    Haruko remained silent, not pressing further. A moment of quiet stretched between them.

    Rising to sit cross-legged, Raijin squared his shoulders. Finally, he ventured, ¡°Clan Elder, may I make a request?¡±

    ¡°I''m listening.¡± Her expression remained neutral, but her eyes held a glint of interest.

    ¡°I was thinking of learning Kenjutsu,¡± Raijin said, his voice steady, ¡°I would like to request a sword.¡± Raijin had wanted to wield a sword long before he had even learned of his natural affinity.

    When Haruko had asked for a birthday gift once, he had indeed mentioned Kenjutsu, but she had casually dismissed it. Today, instead of asking to teach kenjutsu, he asked for a sword.

    Shooting a shot¡ªmiss or hit¡ªhe made a quick request.

    Haruko¡¯s silence stretched for a long moment before she spoke. ¡°Kid, you always have a request ready when I visit, don¡¯t you? Tell me, what other requests are you thinking of?¡± There was genuine amusement in her voice.

    ¡°Kenjutsu, F¨±injutsu, and Medical Ninjutsu,¡± Raijin responded without hesitation, his face serious.

    Haruko studied him for a long moment, then sighed ¨C not in frustration, but in what seemed like resigned acceptance of Raijin¡¯s drive. ¡°I can only arrange some wooden swords for now. You¡¯ll have to learn Kenjutsu on your own. And as for a real sword, that will be your reward when you become a Genin.¡±

    ***

    After years of conflict, Kumogakure and Konohagakure finally reached a peace agreement.

    The signing of the diplomatic treaty brought the Head Ninja of Kumogakure to Konoha, seemingly marking a new era of cooperation between the two powerful villages. The air was filled, however, with cautious optimism. Beneath this fa?ade of peace, Kumogakure harbored ulterior motives.

    Their true objective was not alliance but acquisition, specifically of the secrets of the Byakugan, the powerful d¨­jutsu of the Hyuga clan. Raikage had carefully selected the head ninja of Kumogakure for this mission, and his diplomatic status provided the perfect cover for Kumogakure''s real intentions.

    Under the cover of darkness, on the very night of the treaty signing, the Kumogakure Ninja made his move. His target was young Hinata Hyuga, the three-year-old daughter of Hiashi Hyuga and heir to the clan''s main branch.

    The timing was calculated¡ªthe village''s guard would be lowered after the peace treaty, and who would suspect an honored diplomatic guest of such treachery?

    However, Hiashi Hyuga, Hinata''s father and one of the powerful ninjas, intercepts and kills the Kumo ninja to protect his daughter. Despite his skill, the Kumo ninja found himself outmatched against one of the most powerful members of the Hyuga clan.

    What should have been a clear case of justified defense quickly spiraled into a diplomatic crisis¡ªKumogakure, rather than acknowledging their duplicity, seized upon their ninja''s death as a political weapon.

    They denounced Hiashi''s actions as murder, claiming their ninja had been killed without provocation while conducting his normal diplomatic duties.

    Their demand was as calculated as their original plan. They demanded Konoha turn over the body of Hiashi Hyuga as compensation for their loss of one of the elite ninjas.

    This demand served a dual purpose¡ªif it was met, it would give them access to the Byakugan, and if it was refused, it would give them cause for war.

    The solution to this crisis to Konoha came from within the Hyuga clan itself.

    Hizashi Hyuga, Hiashi''s twin brother and branch family member, proposed an alternative that would satisfy Kumo''s demands while protecting the clan''s secrets.

    As a branch family member, his forehead bore the curse mark seal that would destroy his Byakugan upon death, preventing any attempt to steal its secrets.

    The brothers, identical in appearance but separated by the clan''s rigid hierarchy, met one final time before the exchange. Their conversation was heavy with unspoken emotions ¨C Hizashi''s acceptance of his fate, Hiashi''s guilt at his brother''s sacrifice, and their shared understanding of what must be done to protect both the clan and the village.

    The exchange proceeded as planned. Kumogakure, unable to distinguish between the identical twins, accepted Hizashi''s body.

    The curse mark fulfilled its purpose, ensuring the Byakugan''s secrets remained protected even in death. Peace was maintained at a terrible cost to the Hyuga clan and Konoha. And particularly to Hizashi''s son, Neji Hyuga.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The incident left deep scars on all involved. For Hiashi, it was the burden of living with his brother''s sacrifice. For Neji, it became a source of deep resentment that would take years to resolve, believing his father had been sacrificed merely to protect the main branch.

    ***

    Morning came, and Raijin was getting ready for Academy. Before heading out, he formed his first shadow clone of the day. This practice had become his daily ritual, part of the training regimen he''d developed to push the boundaries with the technique.

    The Clone needed no instructions. It simply nodded at Raijin and began cleaning the dishes from last night''s late meal because of electric resistance training. Raijin watched his Clone for a moment before shouldering his pack, "I''ll head to the Academy," His Clone merely nodded at him and continued focusing on the dishes.

    This was an experiment in chakra sustainability.

    Each day, Raijin monitored to what extent his one Clone could remain in its form before dispelling itself. It was to estimate the duration of a shadow clone with half of Raijin''s chakra.

    The Academy offered the perfect place to complement his experiments. While he sat through Kaiyo''s lectures, his clones pursued different practical education. Sometimes, he would send a clone to study in the clan library, devouring the history, strategies, and art of war.

    Sometimes, the memories would crash into him mid-lesson, causing him to jolt in his seat. Once, during a particularly dry lecture on village history, he suddenly experienced his Clone''s encounter with a massive black bear. The rush of adrenaline, the thunder of his heart, and the sharp pine scent of the forest felt accurate enough to make him gasp aloud, earning curious looks from his classmates. Another time, a clone''s abrupt dispelling by a venomous snake bite left him sweating and shaking in the middle of shuriken practice.

    Through the experiments, he uncovered that only the memories returned when the Clone was forcibly dispelled ¨C whether by a strong hit or external force. At the same time, the chakra dissipated into the air. If his own will dispelled it, then both chakra and memories flowed back to him with a headache that varied in intensity based on the Clone''s activities.

    Each evening, when his Clone finally dispelled after a full day''s work, their accumulated experiences crash into Raijin''s consciousness and hit him with a mild headache. The first time the Clone dispelled after a full day of numerous different activities, the mental backlash sent him staggering. The flood of memories ¨C theoretical knowledge from the library, muscle memory from physical training, chakra control insights from jutsu practice ¨C overwhelmed his neural pathways.

    But these experiences, however jarring, were invaluable. In just four months, Raijin''s clones had mapped and explored one-fifth of the surrounding forest, more than most ninjas covered in a year. Each dispelled Clone added to his mental map of hidden springs, defensible caves, and treacherous terrain ¨C knowledge that could mean survival in that dense forest.

    His most important experiments, however, took place in the privacy of his house storeroom. There, surrounded by dusty training equipment and electrical devices, Raijin pushed the boundaries of his lightning resistance training. Shadow clones were perfect partners for this dangerous work ¨C they could precisely control voltage levels, allowing him to build his tolerance to electricity systematically.

    "Increase by five percent," he would command, gritting his teeth as his Clone channeled another lightning release technique. The controlled exposure was gradually changing him; he could feel it in the way static electricity now danced harmlessly across his skin.

    His lightning release techniques became sharper and more refined as he incorporated the accumulated experiences of countless practice sessions. His theoretical knowledge expanded rapidly, and his tactical thinking became more nuanced as he later processed multiple perspectives and scenarios.

    At precisely 5 PM, in the backyard of his house, Kaiyo began Satoru''s training. ¡°The foundation of taijutsu," he began, his voice carrying experience, "begins with stance and footwork.¡± His own posture exemplified the stance he was about to teach.

    ¡°A proper fighting stance maintains weight distribution of 6:4 between back and front, knees slightly bent for quick movement, feet positioned shoulder-width apart, one hand (lead hand) raised for defense, another (rear) hand chambered for power strikes, and lastly body turned slightly sideways to present a smaller target.¡± Kaiyo''s hands guided Satoru''s body into the position as he spoke, making minor adjustments until the stance was perfect.

    ¡°Remember this stance and abide by it.¡±

    Satoru nodded thoughtfully, taking mental note of the stance and minor detail that his body now held.

    ¡°As for the footwork, let''s keep it simple as movement flows from this stance in ¡­ eight directions:¡± Kaiyo demonstrated each movement with fluid grace.

    ¡°Forward Step, Back Step, Side Step ¨C right and left, Forward diagonal ¨C right and left, and Backward diagonal ¨C left and right.¡± Each direction was precisely demonstrated, Kaiyo''s feet barely disturbing the packed earth beneath them. Satoru''s eyes followed every movement, committing each step to memory.

    Satoru had been training at Kaiyo''s place since he was caught skipping classes. Under Kaiyo''s guidance, he had already mastered proper weight distribution in his body, learned the intricacies of hip rotation for power generation, developed his breath control, and maintained balance in various positions. Today''s lesson on footwork was meant to help him smooth out his transitions between movements and combinations.

    The memory of his recent fight with Raijin lingered in his mind, influencing his movements as he tried to replicate the efficiency he had witnessed: minimal motion for maximum effect. The image of Raijin''s effortless movements and lethal attacks, executed with no wasted energy, had left a deep impression on him.

    "You are getting stiff," Kaiyo pointed out, delivering a small smack to Satoru''s thigh with his training tool ¨C a thin, slender tree branch he used to correct stance and footwork. The light taps provided immediate feedback, helping Satoru identify and correct his mistakes.

    For three hours, they worked through the movements. The sun tracked across the sky until 8 PM, and Kaiyo lowered his branch. "Join me for a meal," he offered. The house behind them stood quiet ¨C Kaiyo had lived alone since losing his parents during the Nine-tailed attack and remained unmarried.

    Satoru hesitated before accepting, his reluctance evident but polite. As they settled at the table, Kaiyo observed his student''s thoughtful expression. ¡°What is in your mind?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Satoru glanced at Kaiyo with confusion.

    ¡°I meant, what were you thinking during today''s training?¡± Kaiyo clarified, overseeing his student.

    A bitter smile crossed Satoru''s face as he replied, ¡°Guess I can''t hide my emotions...¡± He met Kaiyo''s gaze. ¡°I was just trying to replicate Raijin... He uses small movements to create lots of damage. I thought learning to do fewer movements would make me like Raijin.¡±

    Kaiyo''s expression softened as he listened to his student''s impatient desire to match one of his peers. ¡°That''s because Raijin must have done training so much that he could bring out the damage through small movements. You can also do it if you practice the footwork enough to change its flow during a fight."

    "Really?" Satoru''s eyes lit up at the encouragement.

    After a moment''s consideration, Satoru ventured another question. "Do you know Kaiyo-sensei? Raijin can even perform Jutsus."

    Kaiyo''s chopsticks froze halfway to his mouth, food temporarily forgotten. "Sfay Afghain!" he stammered around his mouthful.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [A/N: Shadow Clone is so broken, I had to nerf it... ]

 Chapter 30: Push The Limit

    Chapter 30 ¨C Push The Limit

    The silence hung heavy for a moment before Kaiyo swallowed and composed himself. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    Satoru recalled Raijin¡¯s request for secrecy. He hesitated at first but, trusting his teacher, continued, ¡°Umm... Raijin could do¡­ duplicating Jutsu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Shadow Clone Jutsu?¡± Kaiyo asked.

    ¡°No, it was just Clone Jutsu? I think?¡± He replied, ¡°Raijin showed me the technique after I asked him if he could perform any Jutsu.¡±

    ¡®Hmm, Clone Jutsu?¡¯ Kaiyo mused. The Clone Jutsu was one of the three techniques required for graduation from the Academy. For a first-year student to have already mastered, it was impressive.

    Satoru beamed with excitement and continued, ¡°Another Raijin appeared in the air like it was nothing.¡±

    ¡°When was this?¡± Kaiyo asked, keeping his voice carefully neutral.

    ¡°Quite a while ago... maybe during Academy entrance,¡± Satoru replied, his attention more focused on his food than his teacher¡¯s intense expression.

    Suddenly, Satoru looked up with renewed enthusiasm. ¡°Kaiyo-sensei, may I continue studying the theory of chakra Raijin had picked me and¡­ practice the chakra control exercise?¡±

    Kaiyo had been firm in his prohibition of chakra theory, waiting for the right moment. ¡°Satoru, don¡¯t be impatient. I will allow you to continue soon, but not yet.¡±

    ¡°Please?¡± Satoru pressed. ¡°I¡¯ll only study the theory and practice the Leaf Concentration for now. It would be better to start practicing early, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Kaiyo sighed and agreed.

    Later, while seeing Satoru off, Kaiyo reflected on the boy¡¯s revelations. ¡°So, Raijin can perform Jutsus¡­ I should properly gauge his capability.¡±

    It had only been one year since the new batch of students started at the Academy, yet Raijin had already mastered one of the three required Jutsu for graduation. This was unusually impressive. Kaiyo realized he would need to reassess Raijin¡¯s potential and possibly consider grooming him for early graduation.

    Kaiyo couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Raijin had excelled in the written exams, a crucial part of the Academy¡¯s graduation requirements. What was more impressive was that Raijin had mastered one of the three Jutsu required for graduation¡ªan accomplishment not quite often for a first-year student.

    His exceptional performance in the theoretical subjects, particularly Science, History, and Geography, also set him apart. While he may have shown little interest in other subjects, he excelled in them, like breezing through the curriculum without much effort.

    Kaiyo realized that Raijin¡¯s ability to master Jutsu so early, along with his top-tier exam results, teaching Satoru about chakra and its control exercises, and recommending and tutoring him from the right materials, suggested Raijin might be ready for graduation.

    ***

    It was five in the morning when Satoru flickered open his blue iris to stare at the ceiling from the bed; sleep had abandoned him.

    It had already been 6 months since Kaiyo started mentoring Satoru. During that time, their sessions had shifted from evening to early morning. Over the past half-year, Satoru had made significant progress in all aspects of his physical training. Just last week, he had begun light sparring with Kaiyo.

    This week, however, Kaiyo ordered him to refrain from any physical training and completely rest his body in preparation for the upcoming Academy Spar. Kaiyo firmly instructed him not to train or even practice chakra control for the week. He also explained the importance of rest, emphasizing how crucial it was for the development of a child''s body, hoping to persuade Satoru to comply.

    But mentioning the Academy Spar was enough to convince Satoru to reluctantly follow Kaiyo¡¯s order.

    In Satoru¡¯s mind, growth only came through relentless effort and pushing past one¡¯s limits. The idea of spending time resting, when he could be training, seemed absurd to him.

    Only the one who continuously pushes will grow. That was his motto.

    ¡®Should I train secretly?¡¯ The thought crept into his mind as he pushed himself up from his bed, rubbing his eyes. After freshening up, he returned to his bed, but his thoughts were racing with various ideas on how to train in secret.

    Once he had cleaned up, he wrapped the tools Kaiyo had given him in a green cloth. He slung the bundle over his back, headed to train secretly.

    ¡­

    At precisely 8 am, the doorbell¡¯s chime pierced the morning stillness.

    Fresh from his morning training routine, Raijin wiped the last beads of sweat from his brow. He had been expecting Haruko¡¯s visit.

    He rushed to open the door, but his practiced greeting died on his lips. He stood frozen at the door ¨C standing there wasn¡¯t Haruko, but Satoru. Satoru was practically vibrating with barely contained energy.

    ¡°Raijin! Let¡¯s spar!¡± Satoru¡¯s enthusiastic voice matched his broad grin. A pouch at his side jingled with a soft tinkling sound at each excited bounce.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Raijin¡¯s eyebrow arched lazily. ¡°Spar? What brought this on?¡±

    ¡°Uh... I want to improve, and there¡¯s no better way than learning from you.¡± He rubbed the back of his neck, offering a sheepish smile.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    He continued, ¡°We might have a sparring session in the Academy soon¡­¡±

    Raijin exhaled deeply, raising his hands in mock surrender. Familiar with Satoru¡¯s antics, he knew there was no point in refusing. ¡°Fine,¡± he conceded, then pointed to the neat row of slippers by the entrance. ¡°But first, shoes off. House rules.¡±

    ¡®Another pair to wash later,¡¯ Raijin thought wryly, watching Satoru thoroughly clean his feet before accepting the proffered house slippers. He couldn¡¯t put his feet on the slippers even if Satoru thoroughly washed his feet.

    Once inside, Raijin folded his arms and glanced at Satoru¡¯s pouch. ¡°What¡¯s in the pouch?¡± he asked curiously.

    A glint of mischief flashed in Satoru¡¯s eyes as he patted the pouch, ¡°Just some kunai and shuriken.¡±

    Both of them headed toward the training ground. Satoru practically skipped ahead like an eager puppy, while Raijin maintained a more dignified pace.

    As they reached the ground, Raijin turned to face him and declared firmly, ¡°The rules are simple: match ends when one of us is flat on their back, counting clouds.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Satoru¡¯s grin turned predatory as he bounced on his toes, muscles coiled like springs. ¡°No holding back, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Raijin replied in a calm, lazy voice as if he didn¡¯t want to be here.

    Satoru quickly stuffed a kunai and some shuriken into his side weapon pouch before tossing a few to Raijin, insisting that he hold onto them as well. Raijin declined with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got my own,¡± he said casually.

    As the spar began, Raijin and Satoru took their stances. The air between them tensed with anticipation. Without warning, Satoru launched the first attack, flinging a trio of shuriken toward Raijin.

    The sharp projectiles spun through the air, their metallic edges glinting in the morning light.

    Raijin sidestepped, allowing two shuriken to whiz past him, but he quickly drew a kunai from his pouch and expertly deflected the third, sending it spinning harmlessly to the side. In the same fluid motion, Raijin charged toward Satoru.

    Satoru¡¯s instincts kicked in. He raised his kunai in defense, bracing for Raijin¡¯s incoming assault. The two weapons clashed with a sharp metallic clang. The force behind Raijin¡¯s strike made Satoru stagger, but he quickly regained his balance, sliding back a step to steady himself.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Raijin called out, his voice light but filled with a hint of admiration. Satoru twisted his wrist, parrying Raijin¡¯s follow-up swipe, then leaped back, tossing two more shuriken mid-air.

    Raijin spun to the side, narrowly avoiding one of the shuriken while the other grazed past him. In an instant, he closed the distance again with a burst of speed, his movements a blur.

    Satoru¡¯s eyes widened, his heart racing. Raijin was fast¡ªfaster than he had anticipated. He raised his guard just in time as Raijin¡¯s fist rocketed toward him. Satoru barely managed to deflect the blow, his kunai scraping dangerously close to Raijin¡¯s forearm.

    Raijin¡¯s earlier lazy expression was long gone, unfazed his grin was sharp. ¡°You¡¯re improving, but you¡¯re still predictable. You need to vary your attacks more.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s mind raced as he adjusted his stance. Raijin¡¯s speed and power were overwhelming, but he couldn¡¯t afford to back down. With a burst of energy, Satoru lunged forward, trying to catch Raijin off guard with a series of rapid jabs.

    Raijin effortlessly sidestepped each attack, his movements fluid and calculated. He countered with a sharp kick aimed at Satoru¡¯s side.

    Satoru twisted his body just enough to avoid the full force, but the tip of Raijin¡¯s foot still brushed past his ribs, sending a jolt of pain through him.

    ¡°You¡¯re still telegraphing your moves,¡± Raijin said, his voice calm. ¡°Try to keep me guessing.¡±

    Satoru gritted his teeth and nodded, refusing to let the pain slow him down. The two then engaged in a flurry of kunai strikes, their movements quick and precise. Sparks flew as metal met.

    Satoru¡¯s heart raced, each strike demanding all his focus. Anticipating Raijin¡¯s next move, he ducked under a horizontal slash and retaliated with a sweeping kick aimed at Raijin¡¯s leg, hoping to catch him off guard.

    Raijin, however, was faster. He jumped over the kick and used the momentum to toss a shuriken at Satoru from above. Satoru barely blocked it with his kunai, but Raijin landed behind him, immediately spinning into a low roundhouse kick. Satoru staggered but didn¡¯t fall, using his kunai to steady himself.

    ¡°Fast,¡± Satoru muttered, gripping his kunai tightly. He charged towards Raijin, feinting left before pivoting sharply right. He launched a straight punch towards Raijin¡¯s solar plexus. Raijin shifted his weight backward, redirecting Satoru¡¯s punch with an open palm block. He hooked his foot behind Satoru¡¯s advancing leg in the same motion ¨C a classic sweep.

    Satoru transformed his stumble into a controlled roll, simultaneously throwing his kunai at Raijin¡¯s feet. Raijin was forced to abandon his follow-up strike, creating distance with a backward handspring. The kunai embedded itself in the ground where he had stood moments before.

    They paused for a brief second, Satoru breathing heavily.

    ¡°Better,¡± Raijin acknowledged, leaping back and becoming defensive. ¡°Now show me what else you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Satoru didn¡¯t waste breath responding. He charged forward, unleashing a barrage of strikes ¨C a high roundhouse kick transitioning into a spinning back fist, followed by a low sweep. Raijin weaved through the attacks like water, each movement precise and economical.

    When Satoru¡¯s sweep passed harmlessly beneath him, Raijin countered with a fast combination: two sharp jabs and a crushing elbow strike.

    Satoru barely managed to block the jabs, but the elbow caught him in the shoulder, sending him staggering backward. He used the momentum to create distance, his hands flying to his pouch. In one fluid motion, he scattered a cloud of shuriken, not aimed directly at Raijin but creating a deadly web of trajectories.

    Raijin smoothly dodged the barrage and appeared inside his guard. ¡°Too slow,¡± Raijin taunted, tried to rile Satoru.

    Satoru, undeterred, pressed on. He came at Raijin with a flurry of punches. Left jab, right hook, another jab¡ªall aimed for Raijin¡¯s upper body. Raijin blocked each strike with swift, controlled motions. Then, in an instant, Raijin launched a powerful uppercut aimed directly at Satoru¡¯s face.

    Satoru instinctively sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the blow. The wind from the punch whooshed past him, and he quickly re-established his guard, creating some distance to reassess the situation.

    Raijin wasted no time. He closed the distance between them in a flash, using his speed to overwhelm Satoru. With a swift push of his palms to Satoru''s chest, Raijin sent him stumbling back, his feet sliding across the dirt.

    ¡°Footwork?¡± Raijin said. ¡°Your stance needs to be solid. Without it, you won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡±

    This time, Satoru adjusted his stance, lowering his centre of gravity, and began circling Raijin slowly, trying to stay unpredictable. He aimed a low kick to Raijin¡¯s knee, hoping to catch him off guard.

    Raijin raised his leg, blocking the kick effortlessly. Satoru didn¡¯t hesitate, following up immediately with a series of quick jabs aimed at Raijin¡¯s head and chest. Raijin blocked and dodged with precise movements, each strike from Satoru intercepted or evaded.

    The exchange continued for several more minutes, Raijin testing Satoru¡¯s limit. Then, Satoru shifted gears, distancing himself from Raijin, he pulled out a shuriken from his pouch.

    Satoru threw the shuriken toward Raijin with precision, followed by two more in quick succession. The projectiles whizzed through the air, each aimed to test Raijin¡¯s reaction speed.

    Finally, Raijin decided to end the spar. With a sudden burst of speed, he closed the gap between them, evading the incoming shuriken.

    Raijin ducked under Satoru¡¯s wild punch and landed a swift palm strike to Satoru¡¯s chest, followed by a sweep that finally took Satoru¡¯s legs out from under him.

    Satoru hit the ground with a heavy thud, staring at the morning sky with frustration and admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s a match,¡± Raijin declared, offering his hand to help Satoru up. ¡°Your weapon work has improved, but you¡¯re still not efficient in your Taijutsu combinations.¡±

    Satoru groaned, lying still momentarily before pulling himself up with a rueful grin. ¡°Fine, fine. But next time, I¡¯ll get you for sure!¡±

    ***

    -> A/N: If you like the story so far consider leaving a review ;) <-

 Chapter 31: Academy Spar

    Chapter 31 ¨C Academy Spar

    Today marked the first official sparring session at the Academy. The past year and a half in the academy had laid the groundwork ¨C physical conditioning, fundamental theory in mathematics, finance, basic physics, and the intricate history of the shinobi world. But today marked a shift from theory to practical application, and physical exercises gave way to real combat training.

    Kaiyo stood at the edge of the sparring circle, eyes evaluating each match with careful attention. The morning had started with basic matches, but the intensity grew with each bout.

    When a young Hy¨±ga squared off against an Uchiha, students murmured seemed to crackle with anticipation. Their exchange of strikes and defensive maneuvers demonstrated why their clans were considered among Konoha''s elite.

    ¡°The winner is Gekei Hy¨±ga,¡± Kaiyo announced as the match concluded, noting how the other students whispered excitedly about the display of traditional clan techniques. Even at this young age, the rivalry between Konoha''s prestigious clans was evident.

    ¡°Next match,¡± Kaiyo''s voice cut through the excited chatter, "Raijin Sarutobi and Kageyuki Uchiha."

    Raijin rose from his spot beside his friends, Satoru and Yuuto, the only two classmates he''d truly connected with over the past year, unlike Satoru, who seemed to befriend everyone with his natural charisma.

    ¡°Kageyuki! Beat the shit out of Raijin''s sorry ass!¡± Satoru¡¯s voice rang out across the training ground. Despite their friendship, or perhaps because of it, he couldn''t resist the urge to stir up drama.

    ¡°Satoru!¡± Kaiyo''s sharp rebuke cut through the air. ¡°Mind your language. Twenty-five laps around the ground, now.¡±

    In the sparring circle, Raijin and Kageyuki faced each other. Kageyuki carried himself with the distinctive pride of the Uchiha clan, his dark eyes were apparent, and he hadn¡¯t yet activated the Sharingan.

    As Satoru jogged away, still grinning, Kaiyo said ¡°Form the seal of confrontation.¡±

    They formed the Seal of Confrontation, a traditional gesture that involved both extending their forefinger and middle finger, pressing them against each other in a direct, intentional way.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Kageyuki immediately created distance, a textbook Uchiha approach to combat. His movements were precise, the result of rigorous clan training. He circled slowly, analyzing Raijin''s stance, looking for any tell that might betray his opponent''s next move. Raijin remained centered in the circle, his eyes tracking his movement following the head.

    Thirty seconds passed like hours, each waiting for the other to make the first move. The watching students, who had been buzzing with excitement after the previous match, fell into uncertain silence.

    Kageyuki lost his patience and charged Raijin with a combination ¨C a probing jab followed by a quick right cross. Raijin¡¯s defense seemed clumsy, barely deflecting the jab and stumbling slightly as he dodged the cross. Kageyuki pressed his perceived advantage, launching into a series of well-extended kicks and punches.

    His form was excellent - each movement quick and precise, technically perfect.

    Five minutes into the match, sweat dripped from Kageyuki¡¯s forehead. His breathing became labored, while Raijin showed no signs of fatigue. He launched another attack, aiming a high kick, impressive for his age. The kick approached Raijin''s face at high speed. Raijin ducked under the flying kick. As he moved, his hand was already reaching for Kageyuki¡¯s leg on the ground. Using his opponent''s momentum against him, he pulled the leg from the ground into the air while ducking the incoming kick.

    Kageyuki completely lost his balance and the impact of his head against the ground resonated across the ground with a dull thud that made several students wince.

    ¡°The winner is Raijin Sarutobi.¡±

    Using a swift Body Flicker technique, Kaiyo transported the dazed Uchiha to... maybe a medical ninja.

    The watching students muttered among themselves, some disappointed by the match while others preferred silence.

    Raijin also quietly returned to his spot beside Yuuto.

    The young Aburame gave him a subtle nod of acknowledgment. He remembered their own match in the forest, how Raijin easily won against the two. This first loss pushed him to train harder and made him realize the importance of efficient and effective moves rather than flashy ones.

    When Kaiyo returned to the circle, materializing in a swirl of leaves, he didn''t pause to let the discussions continue. ¡°Next match, Satoru Takahashi and Taro Inuzuka¡± His voice carried over to the training ground, where Satoru was just finishing his final lap, still grinning despite his punishment.

    The two boys formed the Seal of Confrontation, Satoru¡¯s previous playful grin replaced by focused intensity. Taro¡¯s stance however was aggressive, forward-leaning, ready to pounce. Without his dog as a partner, he¡¯d have to rely purely on his taijutsu.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Taro exploded forward with trademark Inuzuka ferocity, leading with a wild combination of hooks and straight punches. But Satoru¡¯s movement was fluid, he waved through the attacks, each dodge so minimal it seemed he barely moved at all.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Taro spun around, throwing a barrage of punches that would have made his clan proud. Each strike was precise, powerful, and fast. But Satoru''s defense seemed to predict every move. He deflected punches with his forearms, redirected kicks with subtle shifts of his body, and maintained a constant flow of movement that made him seem almost untouchable.

    ¡°Look at his footwork,¡± Raijin whispered to Yuuto, noting how Satoru¡¯s feet never crossed maintaining perfect balance with each shift.

    A right hook from Taro whistled past Satoru¡¯s ear as he tilted his head just enough to let it pass. In the same motion, Satoru¡¯s left hand came up, not to strike but to grab Taro¡¯s extended arm. Using his opponent¡¯s momentum, he guided Inuzuka¡¯s punch past him while stepping forward into Taro¡¯s space.

    The watching students gasped as Satoru executed a perfect hip throw, but Taro managed to roll out of it, springing back to his feet with agility. He charged again, this time mixing in low kicks with his punches, trying to break Satoru''s rhythm.

    But Satoru had transformed his usual exuberant personality into ¨C a serious persona. He checked a low kick with his shin, deflected a punch with his forearm, and spun inside Taro''s guard. His elbow stopped a hair''s breadth from Taro''s ribs ¨C a point of control rather than a strike ¨C before he flowed back out of range.

    Each technique flowed seamlessly into the next, with no wasted motion, and no telegraphed attacks. When Taro launched a powerful roundhouse kick, Satoru didn''t just block ¨C he redirected the force, letting the kick slide off his forearm while stepping in to sweep Taro''s supporting leg.

    The Inuzuka boy caught himself with one hand, displaying impressive athleticism as he cartwheel-kicked to create space. But Satoru was already moving, having predicted the recovery. He slipped inside Taro''s guard during the cartwheel, and when Taro''s feet touched the ground, Satoru was already positioned for the finish.

    A quick foot sweep, a subtle hip check, and an open palm strike to the sternum sent Taro tumbling backward. The sequence was so smooth it looked choreographed ¨C a perfect blend of timing, technique, and tactical awareness.

    ¡°Winner: Satoru Takahashi,¡± Kaiyo announced as Taro was sent flying outside the circle. Satoru¡¯s impressive display of taijutsu earned him awe from all the students present. Though Kaiyo¡¯s gaze remained sharp and focused, a quiet sense of pride swelled within him at Satoru''s growth and development.

    The training ground erupted in excited chatter. They had just witnessed something far beyond the basic striking and grappling.

    Satoru had demonstrated what taijutsu could truly be ¨C not just a collection of attacks and blocks, but a flowing conversation of movement and counter-movement. His performance had been a beautiful dance, each motion flowing effortlessly into the next.

    Helping Taro to his feet, Satoru flashed him a smile. As he made his way back to his friends, students gathered around, eager to discuss what they''d just witnessed.

    ¡°That was amazing, Satoru!¡± several students called out as he walked back to his friends.

    ¡°How did you move like that?¡±

    ¡°It was like a dance!¡±

    ¡°I''ve never seen taijutsu like that before!¡±

    Satoru accepted the praise with his usual easy charm, flashing a grin to those around him. But when he reached Raijin and Yuuto, his expression shifted into something more like a smirk and a genuine curiosity. ¡°What did you think?¡± he asked, eyes gleaming.

    ¡°Since when did you move like that?¡± Yuuto asked a mix of genuine admiration and a hint of envy in his voice.

    Satoru draped an arm around both Raijin''s and Yuuto''s shoulders, his grin widening. ¡°Kaiyo-sensei''s been teaching me to feel rather than think. The body knows what to do almost instantly now.¡±

    ***

    Raijin sat in the Clan library, scanning through scrolls in search of E- and D-rank elemental jutsu that could help him create a solid defense. His taijutsu, blending mixed martial arts from his previous life, had already elevated his combat style, fusing it with the traditional techniques of this world to create something more advanced leveraging its unique flexibility and strength.

    Raijin created a clone to assist in the search, instructing it to look for a suitable defensive jutsu while he focused on the scrolls before him.

    A sudden flicker of movement caught his attention, and before he could react, Haruko¡ªor perhaps one of her shadow clones¡ªmaterialized in front of him and his clone.

    ¡°C-clan Elder?¡± Raijin straightened, surprised by her unexpected appearance.

    Haruko extended a worn leather pouch. ¡°I¡¯ve some wooden swords for you.¡± She glanced at Raijin¡¯s clone, absorbed in a scroll of elemental techniques. The pouch landed on the table with a soft thud.

    Raijin untied the knot revealing some wooden swords. Some had their surfaces worn smooth by years of use. Others were clearly new, the wood was still fresh and aromatic.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Haruko said, ¡°Kenjutsu isn''t just about swinging a sword. It''s about becoming one with the blade, understanding its movement as an extension of your own body.¡±

    As he examined the training weapons, Haruko''s attention shifted to the scrolls spread across the table. Her eyebrow arched with interest. ¡°Learning another jutsu?¡±

    ¡°I am searching for some defense-type jutsu...¡± Raijin answered softly, not looking up from the sword.

    Haruko''s eyes swept across the collection of scrolls, taking in their classification marks and titles, ¡°Earth Style: Earth Wall and Water Style: Water Wall are more than sufficient.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s focus snapped to her at the mention of those techniques. These were B-rank jutsu¡ªfar beyond the E-rank and D-rank defensive techniques he had been searching for.

    ¡°If mastered well,¡± Haruko continued, ¡°they can provide the defensive foundation you seek.¡±

    Raijin blinked, confusion on his face. ¡°But... uh, Clan elder, aren''t those B-rank jutsu?¡±

    Instead of responding directly, Haruko walked over to the E-rank and D-rank section, rummaging through the scrolls with a practiced hand. After several minutes, she returned to Raijin¡¯s side, handing him two scrolls.

    The scrolls were titled Earth Release: Earth Shield and Water Release: Water Shield.

    ¡°These are basic techniques,¡± Haruko explained. ¡°They can be performed easily with just hand signs to mold chakra.¡± Then, with a teasing smile, she added, ¡°...you might also be able to learn the basic fire releases of the Sarutobi Clan, simply by molding chakra with hand signs.¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t let her teasing distract him. Instead, he focused intently on the scrolls. The descriptions were clear¡ªboth jutsus created defensive barriers using their respective elements.

    ¡°These D-rank techniques are derived from and serve as training steps toward Earth Wall and Water Wall,¡± Haruko continued as Raijin studied the complex hand seal sequences.

    Although the hand signs appeared complicated, Raijin paid no attention to the intricacies. He believed that with enough practice and repetition of the hand seals, he would soon become proficient in forming the required combinations.

    Haruko left Raijin alone, knowing he was fully engrossed in studying the hand seals for Earth and Water Shield. With determination, he immediately began practicing the complex combinations, focusing on perfecting each motion.

    As Haruko had allowed Raijin to borrow the scrolls from the library, he took them home with him that evening. In the quiet of his room, he continued his practice, repeating the hand seals over and over until the motions became second nature.

 Chapter 32: The Endless Sword

    Chapter 32 ¨C The Endless Sword

    In the darkness, Raijin stood alone in his training ground, a wooden practice sword held loosely in his calloused hands.

    He had studied the fundamentals of swordsmanship through the clan library¡¯s scrolls, books, or manuscripts learning the theory of stance and grip for the past year. Now, finally, he¡¯d begun to put that knowledge into practice, training with wooden swords to hone his skills.

    Raijin created a clone beside him, who picked up an identical wooden sword. "Begin," he whispered into the crisp morning air, which carried the scent of pine and damp earth. He started with the most basic movement¡ªa straight downward strike. His clone mirrored him perfectly, allowing him to observe his form from the side. This external perspective revealed flaws that might otherwise have gone unnoticed, even with his limited knowledge.

    Frowning, he noticed how his clone''s blade deviated by a few degrees at the bottom of the cut. For the next three hours, Raijin worked through the fundamental strikes that formed the foundation of swordsmanship. Each cut was repeated hundreds of times, with his clone mirroring his movements or standing still as he studied the proper angles.

    When the sun had fully risen, casting long shadows through the trees, Raijin moved to the next training phase. Though it left him with only one-fifth of his chakra, he could maintain four clones simultaneously. This allowed him to study techniques from multiple angles and practice basic sparring sequences.

    Watching his clones demonstrate the sequence, he reminded himself that the overhead strike must flow naturally into the horizontal cut. From his vantage point, he could see how the transition between moves created a moment of vulnerability. Through patient observation and countless repetitions, he slowly learned to eliminate these small openings in his defense.

    As weeks turned into months, Raijin developed a rigorous training methodology. Each morning began with solo practice of basic cuts, using his clone for observation or to perform. The afternoons were dedicated to studying the few texts he possessed, contemplating the deeper principles behind the techniques. Evenings were reserved for sparring practice with his clones, applying what he had learned in more dynamic situations.

    And, his attendance at the academy suffered; he often sent a clone in his place, but sometimes, he was so engrossed that it slipped from his mind.

    The library books, though basic, contained insights he would have missed through physical practice alone. One passage advised that the sword moves from the center. Power flows from the ground through the hips and into the blade. These principles took on new meaning when he could observe them from multiple perspectives through his clones.

    One particularly challenging aspect of swordsmanship was maintaining awareness of subtle movement shifts and multiple attacks. When sparring with two clones, he had to anticipate and divide his attention into movements and possible attacks without losing focus on distraction or feints.

    The mind must be like still water. At first, he couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind the text but as he fought his multiple clones simultaneously, he understood that having a calm mind enhances his instinct and reaction time.

    And this was the most treasured text advice: Reflecting all but disturbed by nothing, Raijin found that this mental state was essential for maintaining his clones during intense practice sessions. Any strong emotion or loss of focus would cause them to waver and disappear.

    By the end of the second week of training swordsmanship, Raijin had developed a deep understanding of the basic cuts and stances. His movements had become more efficient and precise. The wooden sword became a natural extension of his body, responding to his intentions without conscious thought.

    The fourth week brought a new routine. His daily routine became more refined. Each morning began with an hour of meditation, during which he would focus on maintaining his clones while keeping his mind perfectly still. This mental discipline carried over into his physical practice, allowing him to maintain better focus during long training sessions.

    His sparring sessions became more sophisticated. His clones changed and followed different randomized attack patterns, forcing himself to respond spontaneously to unexpected situations. This developed his ability to read intentions and respond appropriately without relying on predetermined sequences. Raijin settled that by having his clones attack him randomly, he could develop a more intuitive understanding of combat dynamics. He learned to feel the proper moment for each action, to sense when to advance and withdraw.

    Raijin also understood that the basic techniques he had been practicing were not simply physical movements but expressions of universal principles. The straight downward cut contains the essence of directness and simplicity. The horizontal cut teaches the importance of maintaining one''s center while extending outward.

    Rather than focusing solely on perfect execution, he began using his clones to study the energy and intention behind each movement. He could later observe how slight shifts in mental state affected the quality of his techniques.

    His morning meditation sessions grew longer. Sometimes he would sit for hours but this time with no leaf chakra concentration, rather studying the relationship between breath, mind, and movement. These sessions revealed subtle aspects of his art that he had previously overlooked.

    The basics he had diligently practiced were now so deeply ingrained that they expressed themselves spontaneously in response to any situation. His movements had acquired a natural quality that made them seem effortless to observers.

    His daily training now focused less on practicing specific techniques and more on maintaining the proper mental and physical state from which effective action could arise spontaneously. His clones helped him observe and refine this state from multiple perspectives.

    The sixth month brought what Raijin considered his most significant breakthrough. During an intense training session, he experienced a moment of perfect clarity, when all separation between self, sword, and action disappeared. His clones moved in perfect harmony with himself, as if they were all expressions of a single unified consciousness.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    This experience transformed his understanding of his art. He realized that true mastery lay not in perfecting technique but in transcending it entirely. The basics he had practiced so diligently were not ends but means of cultivating the proper state of mind and body.

    His use of Shadow Clone evolved accordingly. He now used them less for technical training and more for exploring the boundaries of this unified state of consciousness. He discovered that the clearer his mind became, the more naturally and effectively his techniques expressed themselves.

    The seventh month saw Raijin''s art reach new levels of refinement. His movements had acquired a quality of inevitability ¨C they seemed to emerge naturally from each situation without any sense of deliberate choice or effort. His clones helped him study this quality from multiple perspectives, understanding how it arose from the perfect unity of mind, body, and intention.

    His morning meditation sessions now lasted for hours. During these sessions, he maintained multiple clones in perfect stillness, studying the subtle relationships between breath, mind, and energy. These sessions revealed ever-deeper layers of understanding about the nature of his art.

    The basic texts he had studied so diligently now seemed to contain infinite depths of wisdom. Each reading revealed new insights, not because the words had changed but because his understanding had deepened. The simple instructions for basic cuts now pointed to profound truths about the nature of action and consciousness.

    His sparring practice had evolved into something more like a moving meditation. He would work with multiple clones in complex sequences that emerged spontaneously from moment to moment, each movement flowing naturally from the last without any sense of premeditation or effort.

    The eighth month brought what Raijin considered the beginning of true mastery. The principles he had studied and practiced for so long had become so deeply integrated that they expressed themselves naturally in every aspect of his life, not just during formal practice.

    His clone practice reflected this integration. Rather than using them primarily for training, his clones now served as extensions of his awareness, allowing him to perceive and understand his art from multiple perspectives simultaneously. This comprehensive awareness informed every aspect of his practice.

    In the ninth month, Raijin''s understanding continued to deepen. He realized that the true purpose of his art was not combat but the cultivation of a particular quality of consciousness ¨C clear, centered, and responsive to each moment without being bound by predetermined patterns or expectations.

    His daily practice now focused on maintaining and refining this state of consciousness. His clones helped him observe how this state manifested in physical movement, allowing him to understand more deeply the relationship between mental clarity and effective action.

    Then it marked what Raijin considered the true flowering of his art. The basics he had practiced so diligently had become second nature, allowing him to respond spontaneously and appropriately to any situation without relying on predetermined techniques or patterns. Through working with multiple perspectives, he developed a comprehensive understanding of his art that transcended mere technical proficiency.

    Looking back over his nine months of training, Raijin could see how each phase had been necessary for his development. The countless repetitions of basic techniques and the study of fundamental principles contributed to his current understanding.

    Yet he also knew that this understanding was not final. The path of the sword was endless, each achievement merely opening the door to new possibilities for growth and development. His unique ability to train with clones had accelerated his progress but the essential journey was one that every serious practitioner must make ¨C the journey from technique to principle, from principle to understanding, and from understanding to spontaneous, appropriate action.

    As he stood in his familiar training ground, now able to maintain multiple clones with minimal effort, Raijin felt profound gratitude for the path he had chosen. Though he had trained alone, his clones had provided the feedback and perspective necessary for deep learning. The basic texts, though simple, had contained all the guidance he needed, their wisdom revealing itself gradually as his understanding deepened.

    Most importantly, he had learned that true mastery was not about accumulating techniques or developing extraordinary abilities but developing a particular quality of consciousness from which appropriate action could emerge naturally. His clones had been invaluable tools in this process, allowing him to observe and refine this state of consciousness from multiple perspectives.

    As the sun set on another day of practice, Raijin knew that tomorrow would bring new insights, challenges, and growth opportunities. The path of the sword was endless, but through dedicated practice and sincere effort, each step brought a deeper understanding and more profound realization of the principles he had spent so long studying.

    His journey had transformed him from an eager beginner into a true master of his art, yet he was able to understand and maintain the humble attitude of a perpetual student, always ready to learn, always seeking to refine his understanding.

    Perhaps this was the most important lesson of all that true mastery lay not in reaching a final destination but in maintaining an endless willingness to grow and learn.

    ***

    As his swordsmanship training intensified, so did the demands at the Academy. The sparring sessions grew more frequent, with the instructor often calling upon him multiple times in a single day. Though he typically sent a clone to attend classes, these combat scenarios required him to allocate one-third of his chakra to ensure his clone could perform effectively.

    During these spars, his clone''s dominance became increasingly apparent. Perhaps influenced by his rigorous sword training, his fighting style had taken on a sharper edge. He found himself ending fights more decisively, sometimes with a roughness that drew concerned glances from the instructor and his friends. Yet they continued to test him, often scheduling him for multiple matches in a day, as if probing the limits of his abilities.

    His elemental techniques had become second nature. The Water Release: Water Shield can be performed at will, a flowing barrier that adapts to incoming attacks, while his Earth Release: Earth Shield provides solid defense when needed. Both techniques now require minimal concentration, freeing his mind to focus on strategy and counterattacks.

    The Body Flicker technique presented a different challenge. While he could execute it perfectly in controlled conditions, combat applications remained uncertain. The split-second timing required during the battle made him question its tactical efficiency. Still, he continued to practice, knowing that mastery might one day make the difference between victory and defeat.

    His chakra control showed particular improvement in manipulating the chakra threads. He could now create strings extending up to five meters, fine enough for precise control yet strong enough to manipulate light and heavy objects.

    The synthesis of these various disciplines¡ªswordsmanship, elemental techniques, chakra control, and combat experience¡ªbegan to shape Raijin into a more complete warrior. His clone''s experiences at the Academy also provided valuable data that informed him to improve his sword training. In contrast, the mental discipline from his sword practice enhanced his chakra control and technique executions.

    ***

    [A/N: Just to clarify, chakra is evenly divided: if Raijin creates 4 clones, it''s split into fifths (one-fifth for him, one-fifth for each 4 clones); with 3 clones, it''s split into fourths. Chakra amount cannot be selectively/remotely allocated to the clone/s as desire.]

 Chapter 33: Still at Academy? Why?

    Chapter 33 ¨C Still at Academy? Why?

    After ten months of sparring in the Academy, Kaiyo labeled the students¡¯ ranking.

    1. Raijin Sarutobi: 39 ¨C 0 ¨C 0

    2. Kageyuki Uchiha: 33 ¨C 1 ¨C 3

    3. Satoru Takahashi: 33 ¨C 1 ¨C 3

    4. Inaki Uchiha: 32 ¨C 0 ¨C 5

    5. Meiko Hyuga: 31 ¨C 1 ¨C 5

    6. Yuuto Aburame: 30 ¨C 2 ¨C 5

    7. ¡­, ¡­, ¡­

    10. Taro Inuzuka: 29 ¨C 2 ¨C 6

    11. ¡­, ¡­,

    Kaiyo assessed his students'' abilities through a comprehensive ranking system based on their sparring performance, tracking wins, losses, draws, and match duration. This methodology allowed him to evaluate their skills, create balanced matchups, and support their development.

    Despite Satoru and Kageyuki''s impressive records, marred only by two losses and one draw against each other, Raijin consistently ranked above them having defeated both, while participating in the highest number of sparring matches.

    In their second year, Satoru and Kageyuki had earned reputations as prodigies, attracting rivals among their peers who were determined to surpass them. Meanwhile, Raijin''s accomplishments went largely unnoticed, as he ended his matches quickly and efficiently.

    While the class revered Satoru and Kageyuki, only a few recognized Raijin as the strongest student. Observing his performance, Kaiyo wondered, ¡°What intense training regimen is the Sarutobi Clan putting this child through?¡±

    Over the past four months, something had troubled Kaiyo about Raijin''s behavior. The boy''s fighting style had grown increasingly aggressive, with attacks becoming more lethal and powerful. It seemed he struggled to maintain a gentle approach rather than trying to amplify his strength.

    Though Kaiyo maintained unofficial records of Raijin''s matches against Yuuto and Satoru¡ªthrough both covert observation and Satoru''s accounts¡ªhe still couldn''t fully comprehend the extent of the boy''s capabilities.

    Raijin demonstrated exceptional prowess in both Shurikenjutsu and Taijutsu for his age. His academic performance was equally impressive, as he routinely solved problems intended for advanced students.

    During one assessment, Kaiyo challenged the class with upper-level questions to gauge their abilities. While all students struggled, Raijin excelled, scoring in the 90s.

    Two years have almost passed since Satoru and the others enrolled in the academy, and Raijin has far exceeded Kaiyo''s expectations, leaving him astonished by the boy''s abilities. Yet to Kaiyo''s frustration, Raijin had been absent for an entire month; straight.

    Although Raijin¡¯s readiness for early graduation was clear, Kaiyo had yet to submit his application. He intended to do so only after discussing the matter with both Raijin and his Guardian.

    ***

    At 7:50 AM, Raijin remained focused on his electrical setup in the storeroom. Glancing at the wall clock, he created four shadow clones, each with specific tasks: one to monitor voltage output, another to attend the Academy, and two for Kenjutsu training at the grounds.

    This arrangement had become routine. The Academy-bound clone efficiently packed the necessary materials, undeterred by possessing only one-fifth of Raijin''s chakra. Its reserves were more than sufficient to maintain form throughout the school day.

    The remaining two clones received their orders with silent nods before heading to the training grounds for sword practice. Raijin had learned that dividing his attention this way maximized his productivity.

    The academy clone set off through the bustling morning streets of Konoha, seamlessly blending in with other students making their way to class. This had become a well-practiced routine over the past months, allowing Raijin to pursue his training while maintaining ''the academic responsibilities'' that Kaiyo had nagged him about.

    The morning proceeded as usual, with the clone sitting through lectures. However, the classroom''s atmosphere shifted dramatically when Kaiyo announced, ¡°Today, we¡¯ll have a Shurikenjutsu test.¡±

    A wave of anxiety rippled through the classroom. Students exchanged nervous glances, some quickly trying to review throwing techniques in their minds. The clone, however, maintained its composure.

    Kaiyo led the class to the training ground, where eight training dummies were arranged in a complex pattern. Each target bore clear markings indicating vital points, and a designated route had been marked for students to follow during their demonstration.

    ¡°Raijin Sarutobi,¡± Kaiyo called first, his voice carrying across the quiet training ground.

    For the first time, Raijin was the first to proceed with anything. He proceeded to the ground and began taking a stance with some kunai in his hands. There were eight targets, and a designated route designed to help him track and hit the targets'' marked vital points with precision. The route was intended to guide students in executing the task flawlessly. But today, Raijin had something different in mind.

    Raijin stepped forward, the multiple Kunai/s perfectly balanced in his hands. Normally, students wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to his attempts, but today, they were curious to see how high the bar would be set for their attempts.

    Eight targets, each requiring precise timing and accuracy, stood before him. The clone had already calculated trajectories and throwing angles, factoring in the morning breeze and the weight of each kunai.

    The specified route wound between the targets required students to throw from various angles and distances. It tested not only accuracy but also the ability to maintain precision while in motion. Raijin¡¯s fingers tightened slightly around the multiple kunai in his hand, and with a swift motion, he launched one straight at the farthest target, hitting the marked vital point dead center.

    Everybody gasped. Yuuto and Satoru watched intently, surprised by this unexpected display.

    Raijin stood idly on the place. Without hesitation, he hurled another kunai, this time aimed at one of the nearest targets.

    With six remaining targets, the route required students to move between them. But Raijin stood at the same place as he threw two kunai in quick succession, slightly off from each other but parallel, their paths crossing with deadly precision. The third kunai followed, faster than the first two, and sailed past them with a sharp whoosh, creating a flash of sparks as it grazed the others. One kunai struck the left target, while the other found its mark on the right.

    In the blink of an eye, Raijin threw another, altering the trajectory of the third kunai mid-flight. Both projectiles hit their intended targets with flawless precision.

    Satoru''s jaw dropped in disbelief, and even Kaiyo looked surprised. Awestruck, the students began to see Raijin in a new light. The children from prominent clans exchanged uncertain glances, wondering which clan Raijin might belong to.

    With only two targets left, Raijin showed no sign of slowing down. He threw one kunai high into the air, and it soared straight into its target. Without missing a beat, he sprinted through the route, hitting the final target with a swift, perfect throw.

    Everyone had expected a flashy, dramatic finish, but instead, Raijin¡¯s precision and efficiency stunned them. He ran the route with purpose, pinpointing the target with quiet confidence. The students, initially disappointed by the lack of theatrics, soon murmured amongst themselves, gazing at Raijin with newfound respect and awe.

    Raijin walked over to Satoru and Yuuto and casually sat on the ground.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Satoru raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, showing off today, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Raijin smirked at both of them and replied, ¡°Surpass me if you can...¡±

    ¡­

    Kaiyo sat at his desk reviewing the Shurikenjutsu test scores. His pen lingered over Raijin''s perfect 100 ¨C a flawless performance that stood apart from the rest of the class.

    "All right, everyone," he announced, rising from his desk. "Here are your scores from today''s shuriken practice." The students'' reactions followed predictable patterns: pride at improvement, and disappointment at mediocrity. When Raijin''s perfect score was announced, light murmurs and whispers spread through the classroom.

    ¡°Take your break, everyone,¡± Kaiyo said, then added, ¡°Raijin, please stay behind.¡±

    As students filed out, casting curious glances over their shoulders, Kaiyo studied the boy before him. Raijin''s demeanor was unnaturally composed ¨C lacking even a hint of the natural nervousness or pride one might expect. He was calm¡ª just too calm.

    ¡°Raijin,¡± Kaiyo began once they were alone, ¡°how about a spar?¡±

    The change was subtle but immediate. A flicker of something ¨C concern maybe anticipation ¨C crossed Raijin¡¯s face before it settled back into his usual composure. After a long moment of silence, he offered a slight nod.

    "Instructor," Raijin spoke up, his voice carefully measured, "Can I use Jutsu?"

    Kaiyo smiled. A third-year Academy student requesting permission for Jutsu in a spar was unusual, even knowing from Satoru that Raijin could perform Jutsus. ¡°Yes, sure... Use whatever means necessary.¡±

    Kaiyo watched the boy step into the sparring ring, his small frame tense but his eyes steady. Eight Years of Age. Raijin''s presence conveyed an unsettling mix of confidence and reluctance.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Kaiyo asked, maintaining a neutral tone, hiding his curiosity. He must balance the need to assess without intimidation. He just wanted to gauge the true extent of Raijin''s capabilities.

    Raijin gave him a sharp nod, crouching slightly into a basic stance. Kaiyo has never seen him take a basic stance ¨C a departure from his usual style during sparring sessions. Nothing too fancy, but his footing was solid. At least he knew the fundamentals.

    Kaiyo stepped forward, making a deliberate move, slow enough to give Raijin time to react fast enough to test his instincts. Raijin didn¡¯t even flinch or overreact.

    Good.

    Raijin¡¯s eyes tracked his movement carefully, and at the last moment, he shifted his weight and slid out of range with a well-timed dodge. Fluid and quick.

    Interesting.

    ¡°Not Bad,¡± Kaiyo muttered, deciding to intensify the exchange. He cleared the distance and launched a series of low-to-mid strikes, nothing dangerous, just enough to keep him on edge.

    To Kaiyo¡¯s surprise, Raijin didn¡¯t panic. He blocked what he could and dodged others. He even managed a counterstrike aimed at Kaiyo¡¯s ribs. Kaiyo parried it easily but the fact that he tried, and the attack carried quite a weight, was impressive.

    Kaiyo pushed harder, testing his endurance. A flurry of feints and quick jabs followed, and while Raijin didn¡¯t block everything, he recovered quickly from each hit he took. Raijin¡¯s breathing was steady, his eyes focused, and he had no wasted movements. No unnecessary reactions, he was analyzing.

    Then something changed. His stance shifted slightly, weight shifting to his back foot, hands loosening. He was preparing something. A trap? A counter? A Jutsu? Kaiyo didn¡¯t have time to find out.

    Kaiyo heard a humming and crackling sound from behind Raijin. Just then, a barrage of lightning was directed towards him. The wave was bluish-white, and the loose lightning danced ethereally with no control, yet they targeted Kaiyo and his surroundings.

    ¡®Elemental Ninjutsu?¡¯, Kaiyo muttered and tried to leap into the sky, but he noticed Raijin darting in the possible escape. Kaiyo ran towards the opposite edge of the circle through the small opening of his lightning barrage.

    He noticed Kaiyo and went around, charging forward aiming a strike at Kaiyo¡¯s shoulder. Kaiyo sidestepped and followed through with a low sweep aimed at Raijin¡¯s legs.

    Kaiyo barely avoided it by jumping back, as he landed, he saw the faintest smirk on Raijin¡¯s face.

    A few shuriken, crackling with lightning, whizzed through the air, heading straight for Kaiyo¡¯s face. He quickly pulled out his kunai, deflecting them swiftly¡ªbut they were heavier, a lot heavier than he had expected. The speed of the shuriken was also unnervingly fast and his kunai barely made contact in time. Had he hesitated for even a moment, the outcome might have been much worse.

    Kaiyo¡¯s eyes narrowed. He hadn¡¯t underestimated his student, but this? This was something else. Raijin had the instincts of a seasoned shinobi, as well as the raw strength to back it up. His composure and precision were remarkable.

    Kaiyo¡¯s mind was already working, and he was planning his next move. He couldn¡¯t let this drag on for too long. With a burst of speed, he closed the distance in a blink and tapped Raijin¡¯s shoulder¡ªonly for Raijin to dissipate into a puff of smoke.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    Confusion set in as Kaiyo took a cautious step back, scanning the area, searching Raijin, predicting the places for him to lunge or attack him.

    Then, like a sudden jolt, it hit him.

    Shadow Clone

    Raijin had used a Shadow Clone to fight him, and from what he¡¯d just seen, the clone had the strength and instincts of a seasoned shinobi. An academy student, with solid Taijutsu and elemental Ninjutsu, capable enough to go head-to-head with a Ch¨±nin, all while using a simple Shadow Clone Jutsu.

    It didn¡¯t add up. Well, it''s more like it was embarrassing.

    Why is he still at the Academy? Kaiyo thought, brushing the dust off his clothes. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to be impressed or frustrated.

    But in the end, frustration won out. He was frustrated by the fact that a Ch¨±nin Instructor had just endured a challenging spar with nothing more than a mere Shadow Clone of an Academy student.

    ***

    Later that day, Kaiyo found himself standing before Sarutobi Clan Elder, Haruko Sarutobi''s door who is Raijin¡¯s guardian. She greeted him warmly, her demeanor reassuring as she spoke positively about Raijin¡¯s progress. Her approval for Raijin¡¯s early graduation made the entire process smoother.

    With Haruko¡¯s approval and Raijin¡¯s agreement, all Kaiyo needed to do was report and apply for Raijin¡¯s graduation to the Hokage.

    And compile the necessary documentation and report of Raijin¡¯s achievement. But that was the tricky part.

    The facts themselves were peculiar enough. Before even entering the Academy, Raijin had demonstrated the Clone Jutsu to Satoru ¨C a technique most students struggled to master even in their final year. Then there was the incident with the advanced test, where Raijin had solved problems that would challenge even graduated Genin. But it was that sparring session that truly haunted Kaiyo''s thoughts ¨C how a single clone had pushed him, a Ch¨±nin instructor, to his limits.

    The Academy¡¯s report wouldn¡¯t truly stand out, save for one thing: the test Raijin had passed where questions were for last year''s student. Still, the academy records would reflect little more than above-average performance, at least on paper.

    The scores of Satoru and Kageyuki were just as impressive. It was difficult to convey Raijin¡¯s true potential when the paperwork didn¡¯t even begin to scratch the surface.

    ¡°I hope Lord Hokage already knows about his abilities,¡± Kaiyo muttered as he made his way to Raijin¡¯s home.

    As he walked, Kaiyo¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the Third Shinobi War. He had never been truly involved in the thick of it¡ªnot in the way Minato had. His experience had been more about supporting the frontlines, overwhelming enemies with numbers rather than strategy. He had never truly fought alongside Minato, not in the way he spoke.

    Kaiyo sighed deeply, pushing those thoughts aside as he reached his destination and rang the doorbell. The door opened quickly, revealing a brown-eyed boy with black hair tied back in a neat ponytail, a wooden sword clutched in his hands.

    ¡°Raijin...¡± Kaiyo said, his voice low.

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened in panic, and with a puff of smoke, he vanished before Kaiyo could even react. The same trick again.

    Kaiyo''s gaze darted to the rear of the hallway, where Raijin finally appeared, hurrying toward the door.

    ¡°I apologize for the mess,¡± Raijin said, calm but apologetic. He bowed deeply, a gesture that caught Kaiyo slightly off-guard. At least the kid had manners. He then picked up the swords left by the Shadow Clone

    ¡°Never mind this and the afternoon trick,¡± Kaiyo replied, waving it off. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with you.¡±

    Raijin smiled bitterly and apologized once more before politely asking Kaiyo to remove his footwear.

    Kaiyo did so without a word, though a hint of amusement flickered in his eyes. He half-expected Raijin to demand something more¡ªperhaps a foot-washing ceremony¡ªbut no, it was just a simple request for basic courtesy.

    Raijin didn¡¯t dare ask him to wash his feet after the afternoon¡¯s incident. Well, he had asked permission before using Jutsu, and technically, a Shadow Clone counted as using one.

    Kaiyo took a deep breath, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Raijin, I¡¯m here to ask you about graduation. What are your thoughts on it?¡±

    Raijin¡¯s eyes remained steady, his calm exterior unwavering. For a moment, the room was silent. Then he spoke, his voice cool and measured.

    ¡°I believe I am ready,¡± Raijin stated matter-of-factly. ¡°But I need to know if you think so too.¡± His voice held no trace of arrogance, just confidence.

    Kaiyo¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, studying Raijin. ¡°It¡¯s not just about being ready for the sake of graduating, Raijin. Graduation isn¡¯t just a formality. It¡¯s about stepping into a much bigger world. You¡¯ll face far more danger and far more responsibility. Are you prepared for that?¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for that since I walked into the academy.¡±

    Kaiyo studied him for a long moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. Then we¡¯ll start with the paperwork. If you¡¯re ready to take the next step, it¡¯s up to you to show that you can handle what comes after. But remember¡ªonce you make this choice, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    He paused again before adding, ¡°Before the paperwork, I need to know all of your capabilities like Jutsus and otherwise. I¡¯ll be asking you a series of questions¡ªanswer them with utmost sincerity. You can also showcase your skills if you wish. I need to prepare a report for your graduation. Are you getting this?¡±

    Raijin nodded, though a thought crossed his mind, ¡®So, you¡¯re overstepping the unsaid rule of Shinobi. Even if, technically, I¡¯m not a Shinobi yet.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 34: Future Plan

    The house was spotless, every surface polished, each tatami mat perfectly aligned. Raijin had spent hours preparing and making sure everything was right for a celebration that was supposedly in his soon-to-be graduation.

    ¡°You¡¯re graduating soon...¡± Haruko remarked as she entered Raijin¡¯s house.

    ¡°Yes, next month,¡± he replied, keeping his voice steady despite exhaustion from hours of preparations.

    Elder Sohei, standing beside Haruko, beamed. ¡°To think, in just a month, you¡¯ll be graduating. Time truly does fly, doesn¡¯t it?¡± He clapped Raijin on the back with a hearty thump. ¡°We have high hopes for you. The clan¡¯s future will be in good hands.¡±

    Raijin stiffened slightly at the contact, quickly masking his discomfort with a small, respectful bow.

    Haruko¡¯s presence had changed dramatically from when she first entered his house as a stern-faced Clan Elder. Her fa?ade had been cracking for some time, and today it was completely absent. Raijin suspected Elder Sohei¡¯s influence had something to do with the change. She placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, her smile soft and kind. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard for this. We¡¯ve seen how much you¡¯ve grown,¡± she said.

    For once, the usual unease at being complimented melted away. Something in her tone, its genuine warmth, broke through his carefully maintained walls. ¡°I... I¡¯ve had excellent guidance,¡± he said, his voice quiet, almost modest. He glanced at Elder Sohei, The Shadow Clone technique flashed through his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot from both of you.¡±

    This was meant to be his celebration ¨C a recognition of his hard work and the upcoming graduation. Elder Sohei and Elder Haruko had informed him of their visit potentially to congratulate him. And yet, it was Raijin, who had spent the last several hours preparing everything for their arrival. He had been the one to dust off the tatami mats, arrange the cups of tea, and make sure there was food to serve ¨C playing host at his own celebration.

    It was as if the congratulatory visit was not for him, but for them¡ªan obligation to uphold appearances, even on the day that was supposed to be his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Haruko said, clearly noticing his silence. Her smile remained gentle and almost maternal. ¡°You¡¯ll be a fine Shinobi.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied automatically. His mind lingered on the paradox of his situation: Why was it always him preparing for them, even when it was supposed to be his moment?

    Elder Sohei¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as he stroked his chin. ¡°Raijin, now that you¡¯re nearing graduation, what are your plans for the future? Have you decided on your path?¡±

    ¡°Well, Elder Sohei,¡± he began, his tone casual, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about something¡­ I¡¯d like to specialize as a Sensor-type shinobi.¡±

    Both elders showed genuine interest, Haruko raising an eyebrow while Elder Sohei maintained his composed curiosity.

    ¡°A Sensor-type?¡± Elder Sohei asked, his voice thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s an interesting choice. It requires exceptional chakra control, patience, and acute awareness of your surroundings.¡± He paused, stroking his chin. ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a challenging path, but if you¡¯re committed, you could become a valuable Sensor-type shinobi.¡±

    Haruko''s smile widened, her interest piqued. ¡°Both Elder Sohei and I are Sensor Ninjas. We can guide your training,¡± she offered, fully approving Raijin¡¯s decision.

    ¡®Well, that was easier than expected.¡¯ Raijin thought, before responding, ¡°Thank you, Elders¡­¡± He paused briefly and added, ¡°I¡¯d like to begin as soon as possible.¡±

    Elder Sohei chuckled softly at his eagerness. ¡°Patience, young one. There''s much to learn before you can become a sensor-type.¡±

    Haruko stepped forward, her tone becoming instructive. ¡°Sensor-type shinobi can detect others, typically by sensing their and surroundings chakra.¡±

    Elder Sohei seamlessly continued her explanation, ¡°While anyone can feel the presence of powerful chakra or large chakra releases, only sensor-type shinobi can detect chakra at will. This allows them to sense it even in non-combat situations and distinguish individuals by their unique chakra signatures.¡±

    Haruko nodded, exchanging a glance with Elder Sohei. ¡°We can distinguish individuals by their unique chakra signatures and track specific signatures across considerable distances. Advanced sensor types can even detect subtle chakra fluctuations that indicate deception or emotional states.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s eyes widened as Elder Sohei continued, ¡°However, sensing isn¡¯t as automatic as you think. It requires actively kneading your own chakra and entering what we call sensory mode.

    This state demands intense concentration and can leave you vulnerable in battle if you¡¯re not careful. Too much concentration might cause you to miss immediate threats.¡±

    Raijin marveled at how synchronized their instruction was, almost as if they had rehearsed this lesson beforehand. ¡®Choreography and Chemistry between them is remarkable.¡¯ He said internally.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Haruko interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Since sensing requires complete focus, it¡¯s particularly challenging during combat. Begin by learning to clear your mind through meditation. Thoughts and emotions can interfere with accurate sensing. Start with the basics: sit down, close your eyes, and focus on your breathing. Feel your body¡¯s connection to the world around you.¡±

    This instruction aligned well with Raijin¡¯s existing daily meditation practice, which helped him develop better self-awareness.

    Elder Sohei nodded approvingly. ¡°Before you can sense others, you must first understand your own chakra completely. Your internal energy flow connects you to the world around you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about chakra,¡± Haruko added, crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s about balance. Understanding energy flow¡ªboth in others and yourself¡ªis essential.¡±

    Following their instructions, Raijin sat cross-legged on the ground. As Elder Sohei guided him to close his eyes and count his breaths, Raijin reflected that this wasn''t so different from his sword training¡ªboth required focus and discipline.

    ¡°Don''t rush,¡± Haruko said softly. ¡°Feel the air enter your lungs, feel your chest expand. Let your breath become your entire world for now. Just breathe.¡±

    Elder Sohei watched approvingly as Raijin settled into his meditation. ¡°Breath control is fundamental to understanding chakra flow. It connects your body¡¯s rhythm to the natural energy around you.¡±

    ¡°There are various techniques that can interfere with sensing abilities,¡± Elder Sohei added seriously. ¡°Even skilled sensor types can be fooled by methods that mask or distort chakra flow.¡±

    Haruko knelt beside him, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Imagine standing perfectly still while the world moves around you. Feel the earth¡¯s vibrations beneath you, the air¡¯s pulse as it moves. Can you sense it?¡±

    Raijin concentrated intently. Beyond physical sensations, he detected something more subtle¡ªa faint energy permeating the air. Chakra. Well, it was easy. Relatively easy.

    ¡°I can feel something,¡± Raijin said, thinking back to how he had learned to sense his own chakra during sword training.

    Elder Sohei watched him carefully. ¡°Good. You¡¯re beginning to sense the underlying chakra, but don¡¯t rush. This skill develops gradually with practice.¡±

    ¡­

    Elder Sohei smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it. You''re starting to understand.¡±

    Haruko, still standing nearby, added, ¡°The key is to become completely aware of your chakra, so you can sense the subtle differences in others. The world is filled with chakra everywhere, but it¡¯s not always easy to detect. Concentratio becomes crucial and focus is essential.¡±

    Noticing Raijin¡¯s furrowed brow, Elder Sohei placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Raijin. These are just your first steps. The ability to sense chakra will become clearer and precise with time and practice.¡±

    Haruko¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡°Remember, proper chakra sensing requires perfect balance. Your chakra must be stable, your mind clear, and your emotions controlled. Any disruption in these elements will affect your sensing ability.¡±

    She then gestured for him to stand. ¡°You¡¯ve begun to sense your own chakra. The next step is extending your awareness outward.¡±

    Raijin stood slowly, feeling both eager and uncertain. ¡°And how do I do that?¡±

    Elder Sohei raised his hand, and in a soft but focused voice, he explained, ¡°You must learn to extend your chakra like a sensory net. Begin small¡ªfocus first on your immediate surroundings. Then gradually expand to detect the chakra signatures of nearby life forms: people, animals, even plants.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Raijin attempted to follow their guidance. As his heartbeat steadied, he experienced a momentary flash of awareness¡ªthough he wondered if it was truly chakra sensing or merely his heightened physical senses from his meditation and sword training.

    Haruko¡¯s voice broke through his concentration again. ¡°It¡¯s a step-by-step process. You¡¯re not going to be able to detect it at once. And don¡¯t worry if you can¡¯t feel everything right away. It¡¯s about gradually increasing your awareness and practice.¡±

    Raijin nodded again, determination setting in. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll continue practicing.¡±

    Elder Sohei looked at him with a knowing gaze. ¡°You¡¯re on the right path. But remember¡ªbeing a sensor-type isn¡¯t just about detecting chakra. It¡¯s about understanding what different chakra signatures mean and how to respond appropriately.¡±

    Haruko smiled, adding, ¡°And in battle, this skill becomes crucial. A skilled sensor-type shinobi can anticipate an opponent¡¯s movements by reading their chakra flow. But mastery takes time¡ªfocus on the basics for now.¡±

    ***

    With continued practice, Raijin began detecting the faintest traces of chakra around him, though the sensations remained somehow subtle.

    His training progressed methodically through the basics. Haruko guided him in the fundamental techniques of chakra sensing, teaching him to recognize different chakra signatures and their fluctuations. She showed him how to maintain a steady flow of his own chakra while sensing others¡ªa crucial skill for any sensor-type shinobi.

    ¡°Focus on your surroundings,¡± Haruko instructed during a training session in Raijin''s backyard. ¡°Extend your chakra outward like a net. Each living being has its own unique chakra signature waiting to be detected.¡±

    Raijin closed his eyes and regulated his breathing. Initially, he could only sense the physical world¡ªthe wind''s movement and the ambient sounds from the trees. But as he continued focusing and molding his chakra, his awareness expanded. The world around him began taking on new dimensions as he detected the subtle presence of chakra in living things.

    ¡°There,¡± Haruko said, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°You¡¯re beginning to pick up on it. Chakra isn¡¯t just a force; it¡¯s a language. Learn to read it, and you¡¯ll understand more than what the eyes can show you.¡±

    In the days that followed, Raijin devoted hours to practice. Through meditation and chakra control exercises, he gradually expanded his sensing range. The familiar environment of his home took on new depth as he learned to detect the chakra flowing through everything around him. It was like discovering an entirely new layer of reality that had always existed just beyond normal perception.

    His training expanded beyond basic detection. Haruko also taught him to recognize subtle variations in chakra that could reveal a person''s emotional state or immediate intentions¡ªa vital skill for any sensor-type shinobi.

    One evening, after an intensive training session, Haruko approached approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re progressing well, Raijin. But remember¡ªa skilled sensor type doesn¡¯t merely detect chakra. They understand what they¡¯re sensing.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s brow furrowed in concentration. ¡°How do I develop that understanding?"

    Haruko knelt beside him, her expression serious. ¡°You must learn to interpret them. When someone prepares to attack, their chakra flow changes. When they attempt deception, their chakra fluctuates in distinct ways. These patterns are what you must learn to recognize.¡±

    ¡°The mark of a true sensor-type,¡± she continued, ¡°is the ability to distinguish between different chakra signatures instantly. Every living being has its own unique signature. However,¡± she cautioned, ¡°you¡¯ll encounter shinobi who can suppress or disguise their chakra.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 35: Third Year

    Chapter 35 ¨C Third Year

    The students of Class 1-A had progressed to their third year, now officially designated as Class 2-A. Two weeks had passed since the start of the year, and it had all gone by in a whirlwind. Yet, Yuuto couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Raijin hadn¡¯t shown up. He had been absent since the start of the third year and while this wasn¡¯t entirely new ¡ªRaijin had once been absent for an entire month¡ªsomething about his absence this time felt particularly noticeable.

    The classroom door creaked open, and a tall man walked in, standing confidently at the front of the class. In his early thirties, he had a commanding presence. He placed his belongings on the podium with precision, standing straight and exuding discipline. His fair face held a gentle yet stern expression, and his Ch¨±nin vest was perfectly pressed. He looked bit as the teacher¡ªmore so than Kaiyo-sensei, who had stood before them.

    The class, accustomed to Kaiyo¡¯s warm demeanor, fell into an uneasy silence. For the past two years, they had only known Kaiyo as their instructor, so the arrival of a new teacher¡ªespecially one unfamiliar¡ªleft the students unsettled.

    The room buzzed with whispered conversations, soft murmurs rippling through the students. Eyes darted around, uncertain of how to react to the stranger in front of them. The whispers slowly grew louder, filling the room with nervous energy.

    A loud voice cut through the buzzing noise shattering the tense and unsettled atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you again next time, watch it...¡± The voice belonged to none other than Satoru. He stepped into the classroom, with Kageyuki closely behind him.

    As the bell hadn¡¯t rung, they weren¡¯t required to be in the class yet. The two were caught up in some rivalry, their voices echoing down the hall as they walked, drawing attention to them.

    Yuuto glanced over at them, relieved by the familiar sight. As Satoru and Kageyuki headed to their seats, they eyed the new instructor curiously, though neither seemed particularly fazed. Satoru casually strolled to his seat next to Yuuto, still talking, while Kageyuki took his spot nearby.

    Yuuto leaned in, lowering his voice as he settled into his seat. ¡°A new instructor¡­ Did Kaiyo-sensei leave us?¡± he whispered, his words laced with confusion and concern.

    ¡°That might not be it,¡± Satoru whispered, the unease also gnawed at him. Kaiyo¡¯s presence had always been steady, and reassuring in the classroom. And the thought of someone new taking over felt like a disruption in the balance they had grown used to.

    The students whispered continued and within moments, the noise became quite overwhelming.

    Just then, the new instructor cleared his throat, ¡°Quiet down!¡± he said, his almost imperceptible smile accompanied by a calm yet authoritative tone, bringing everyone¡¯s attention back to the front.

    Instantly, the students fell silent, sensing the change in the atmosphere. However, light whispers continued.

    The new instructor¡¯s smile was polite, but there was something distant about it. He locked eyes with each student in the class, his gaze unnervingly direct. Some students flinched, dropping their eyes to the desk, while others avoided his stare altogether. A few, however, held his gaze, unafraid, their glares sharp.

    The man surveyed the classroom with a gaze that felt more like an assessment than a casual observation. His eyes seemed to catalog each student, lingering with particular intensity on Kageyuki, Yuuto, Meiko, Taro, and Satoru.

    Finally, he glanced at the wall clock. It was exactly 8 o¡¯clock. He smiled again, this time with a bit more warmth, ¡°Good morning, class. I am Mitoru, and I¡¯ll substitute for Kaiyo-sensei while he finishes his mission.¡±

    Mitoru turned toward the board, his movements precise and almost mechanical. He wrote his name¡ªMi-to-ru¡ªin bold, deliberate strokes that made the chalk screech louder than necessary. After finishing, he wiped his hands and turned back to face the class, his smile unchanged.

    He briefly scanned the attendance sheet, finger tracing down the list of names, and began the roll call. When he reached the end, his gaze lingered on the absence of a particular student, Raijin, who had been missing for two weeks. The absence stood out, though he made no immediate comment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard interesting things about this class,¡± he continued, his voice smooth and even. His eyes swept over the room again, lingering on the same certain students. There was no mistaking the intention behind it¡ªeach student he focused on also seemed to feel the weight of his attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin with some basic chakra exercises to assess where everyone stands,¡± Mitoru said scanning the classroom one last time.

    Something about Mitoru made Satoru¡¯s skin prickle, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. Maybe it was the way his smile seemed practiced, or how his eyes seemed to catalog every student they fell upon.

    The first exercise: Leaf Concentration was familiar ¨C Satoru had practiced it on his own. He performed the exercise with ease alongside the kids from prominent families. Civilians, however, struggled with the leaf concentration practice.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Mitoru said, walking between the desks, ¡°chakra control is fundamental to every ninja technique. Even the strongest shinobi must master the basics.¡±

    At first, Mitoru demonstrated, guiding them through the process. Each student received a leaf and had to try making it stick to their forehead using chakra. Most of the class groaned; it was harder than it looked, and few could maintain it for more than a few seconds.

    Yuuto watched as his classmates tried. Satoru made it as soon as he put the leaf on his forehead. Mitoru made a note in his small black notebook with his expression still unreadable.

    ¡°Chakra isn¡¯t just power, son. It¡¯s like a quiet stream ¨C you must feel its flow.¡± Mitoru said, directing his advice at some students struggling with the exercise.

    The morning continued with more basic exercises. They practiced the hand seals they¡¯d learned so far ¨C rat, ox, tiger, bear, ram, and so on. Most students still fumbled with hand sign transitions and Mitoru moved around the room, correcting their hand signs quickly, precisely, and efficiently.

    During Kunai practice on the training grounds, the students diligently worked with the standard training weapons provided to them¡ªwell-worn kunai designed specifically for practice. It was a familiar and daily routine, part of the fundamental training every student underwent.

    The targets were large, stationary wooden posts, each adorned with concentric circles painted in bright, bold colors, marking the designated zones for scoring. The wooden surfaces of the posts bore the weathered scars of countless previous training sessions: deep gouges from missed throws, splinters from years of repeated impacts, and faded paint worn down by relentless strikes.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Proper form is essential,¡± Mitoru said, his voice calm and steady as he demonstrated the technique. His movement was a study in clean precision, each step fluid and deliberate, the kunai sailing effortlessly from his hand and striking the target with pinpoint accuracy. ¡°Power means nothing without accuracy,¡± he continued, his gaze unwavering.

    Most of the students struggled to replicate his precision. Their kunai ricocheted off the targets, clattering harmlessly to the ground, or sailing wide, missing the mark entirely. The air was filled with the sound of imperfect attempts, the sharp clink of steel against wood, and the occasionally frustrating sigh.

    However, a few stood out. Satoru, Kageyuki, Meiko, Yuuto, and Taro¡ªall of them showed a glimmer of potential. Their throws were more controlled, their aim steadier, and their kunai found their mark more often than not.

    During the break, as the rest of the class murmured, Yuuto leaned closer to Satoru, lowering his voice to a whisper. ¡°My father says sometimes ANBU disguises themselves as teachers.¡±

    Hearing this, Satoru¡¯s eyes flicked toward Mitoru, who sat far away, reviewing his small black notebook with a laser-like focus. Mitoru¡¯s posture was rigid, his attention seemingly split between the pages and the students. His eyes would occasionally lift, scanning the room, before he¡¯d jot down a note in the margins of his notebook with a quick, fluid motion. He wasn¡¯t just watching the class; he was cataloging each student and observing them.

    Satoru studied him for a moment longer, an uncomfortable sense crept up his spine.

    ¡­

    The second day began with Taijutsu forms on the training ground. All the students paired up and assumed their starting stances. Mitoru stood at the edge of the training area, his ever-present notebook in hand, his sharp eyes scanning the room with quiet intensity.

    ¡°Power comes from proper form,¡± Mitoru called out, moving effortlessly between the students. His voice was calm but commanding. He adjusted the posture of a pair, practicing a stance with his hands precise and deliberate. ¡°A perfect technique performed slowly is better than a sloppy one performed quickly,¡± he continued, reinforcing the lesson¡¯s core. Each correction he made was done with a meticulous, almost clinical touch as if every small shift in alignment was crucial to their growth.

    As the students cycled through their drills, Mitoru¡¯s eyes flicked from one pair to the next. His attention wasn¡¯t just on those struggling to master the basics but also on the students who displayed natural fluidity in their movements¡ªthose who adapted quickly to his corrections, adjusting their form with ease and precision. These were the students who caught his attention the most.

    Mitoru carried his notebook almost everywhere. The notebook¡¯s pages were filled with tiny details he had jotted down about each student. It was clear that Mitoru wasn¡¯t just teaching the forms¡ªhe was assessing potential, evaluating each student¡¯s ability to master the fundamentals, and, perhaps, much more.

    The afternoon brought written work¡ªa shift from the physical strain of training to the mental challenge of understanding ninja concepts. The students were handed sheets filled with basic theories about chakra and tactical scenarios, simple enough for their age but designed to make them think critically. The questions were straightforward on the surface.

    ¡°You¡¯re practicing throwing kunai and see a fellow student struggling. What do you do?¡±

    ¡°Your team needs to deliver a message across the training ground. What¡¯s the safest route?¡±

    Satoru found the questions easy enough to answer, but something about Mitoru¡¯s approach made the children pause. As the students scribbled down their responses, Mitoru walked between the desks, eyes scanning the papers. His attention didn¡¯t seem solely focused on the answers; instead, he seemed more invested in how the students arrived at their conclusions.

    ¡°Why would you help your classmate?¡± Mitoru asked one student, his voice casual but probing. He wasn¡¯t satisfied with simple answers. He wanted to understand the reasoning behind them.

    ¡°What made you choose that route?¡± he inquired of another student, his tone quiet, yet insistent.

    And when it came to Satoru, Mitoru didn¡¯t let him off easily either.

    ¡°What is your topmost priority?¡± he asked, his gaze never leaving Satoru¡¯s face, as if searching for more than just the right answer.

    ¡­

    The third day featured teamwork exercises designed to foster collaboration. The students were divided into small groups and tasked with simple activities: passing bags of rice down a line, solving puzzles in pairs, and engaging in games that required them to communicate, trust, and sometimes, even deceive their teammates in order to win.

    ¡°In the field,¡± Mitoru said as he observed their efforts, ¡°your teammates¡¯ lives may depend on how well you work together.¡±

    Students struggled to balance competition with cooperation. These three days taught them: how to function as a team, how to rely on others, and, at times, how to make tough decisions for the greater good.

    Satoru felt the tension in the air, the pressure to perform not just for himself, but for his team. The stakes, even in this controlled setting, felt higher than they appeared. Was it because of Mitoru? He wondered.

    During the final afternoon, the class gathered to review everything they had learned so far: basic chakra theory, the fundamental hand seals, and the critical importance of teamwork. It was all part of the standard Academy curriculum, the foundation every student had to master. But somehow, under Mitoru¡¯s supervision, the lessons felt different¡ªsharper, more intense like they held deeper significance.

    Satoru had long since left the classroom, his thoughts swirling as he headed back to retrieve his forgotten textbook. The corridors were quiet as he headed to the class, the fading sunlight filtering through the windows, casting soft light on the walls. When he reached the door, however, he stopped short. Through the narrow crack, he caught sight of Mitoru sitting at his desk, the small black notebook open before him.

    ¡°Shows natural chakra control for age level...¡±

    ¡°Adaptable thinking in basic tactical scenarios...¡±

    ¡°Follows instructions while showing initiative...¡±

    ¡°Family status [Civilian]: Father deceased (nine-tailed attack), mother deceased (nine-tailed attack)¡±

    ¡°Guardian: None [Konoha¡¯s Orphanage]¡±

    At the bottom of the page, Satoru saw his own name, written clearly in the same precise script, followed by two brief but damning notes: ¡°unconventional¡± and ¡°not suitable.¡±

    The words burned in his mind. Not suitable?

    Satoru froze, his mind going blank for a heartbeat. The words Yuuto had whispered to him earlier replayed in his head like an echo. ¡°My father says sometimes ANBU disguises themselves as teachers...¡±

    A chill ran down his spine as the pieces clicked into place.

    ¡°Sensei?¡± Satoru called quietly, his voice barely above a whisper, hoping not to startle Mitoru.

    The instructor¡¯s head snapped up, his expression unguarded for a split second¡ªjust long enough for Satoru to see a flash of something unreadable behind his eyes. But then it was gone, quickly replaced by a neutral, professional demeanor.

    ¡°Ah, Satoru,¡± Mitoru said, his tone smooth and calm as if nothing had changed. ¡°You¡¯re here for your textbook, I presume?¡±

    Satoru nodded slowly, his gaze shifting briefly back to the notebook still open on the desk¡ªthe one he had caught a glimpse of just moments before.

    There was a subtle tension in the air now as if Mitoru knew that Satoru knew more than he should.

    ¡°Yes, sensei,¡± Satoru replied, his voice steady but carrying an underlying edge of caution. He stepped into the room, making sure to keep his movements deliberate, not wanting to show any sign of hesitation. ¡°I forgot it after our last lesson.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day, Kaiyo returned to class, his arm in a sling but his smile was as warm and genuine as ever.

    His presence seemed to fill the room with a sense of ease, the classroom felt a little brighter, a little more natural. The students greeted him with relief and curiosity, eager to see their familiar instructor back in action.

    When asked about Mitoru, Kaiyo¡¯s expression momentarily faltered. His brow furrowed in confusion as if the name didn¡¯t quite register. ¡°I don¡¯t know any Ch¨±nin by that name,¡± he replied, his voice steady, But Satoru wonder if there was more to the response than Kaiyo knew. Without skipping a beat, Kaiyo shifted gears, his demeanor lightening as he redirected the conversation. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to our upcoming lessons.¡±

    Satoru had also previously asked Kaiyo directly about Mitoru, but Kaiyo had dismissed the inquiry with a casual remark: ¡°The Hokage must have employed a new Ch¨±nin to train the class in my absence.¡±

    Life at the Academy gradually returned to normal. The lessons resumed as planned, and the drills continued.

    Satoru found himself slipping back into the rhythm of his daily routine, the sense of unease from the past days slowly fading into the background. Yet, something lingered¡ªa quiet tension that hadn¡¯t completely dissipated, a nagging feeling that the events surrounding Mitoru, the instructor¡¯s strange notebook, were far from over.

    And then there was Raijin. He hadn¡¯t shown up to the Academy yet.

    ***

 Chapter 36: Graduated Finally

    Chapter 36 ¨C Graduated Finally

    Standing at the Academy¡¯s rooftop Raijin checked the place around him. His stomach tightened with confusion. Kaiyo had said 10 PM, hadn¡¯t he? Because, the empty rooftop offered no answers, only the gentle whisper of wind and distant sounds of the village below.

    The top floor of the Academy was eerily quiet. Students and teachers were absent for the Graduation Exam. Raijin settled against a wall, cross-legged, trying to make sense of the situation. He was 10 minutes ahead of the scheduled time, i.e., he was at the Academy¡¯s rooftop at 9:50 a.m.

    After five minutes of solitude, the murmurs and whispered voices broke through the eerie silence.

    ¡°I told you he can¡¯t even perform the simplest technique.¡±

    ¡°I thought he could¡­ He showed me his Kenjutsu.¡±

    Raijin turned toward the stairwell as five children emerged¡ªtwo girls and three boys, all dressed in the standard Academy training gear. One of the boys, tall with dark hair, shot Raijin a questioning glance, but before he could speak, a commanding voice rang out, cutting through the quiet.

    ¡°Gather here!¡±

    Raijin immediately recognized the instructor¡ªthe same one who had overseen his entrance examination two years ago. The long scar across his face seemed more pronounced in the morning light, creating shadows that made his stern expression even more intimidating.

    The five students quickly snapped into line, and Raijin joined them without hesitation.

    The five students displayed subtle reactions to Raijin¡¯s presence¡ªan almost imperceptible shift in posture, a slight widening of the eyes, or a barely noticeable jerk of surprise. Despite the age gap, none of them dared comment on it. Because there were many cases of early graduation for different students. Also, the quiet recognition of the scarred face instructor as well as his presence and authority kept their words in check.

    More students filed onto the rooftop over the next few minutes, their movements quiet and purposeful.

    The scarred instructor¡¯s eyes moved methodically, counting each arrival. Once the flow of students finally stopped, he cleared his throat. ¡°First, you will all take a written test,¡± he announced, making each word feel like a command. ¡°Time limit: 60 minutes. You will be examined individually, with a Ch¨±nin as your invigilator.¡±

    At his signal, a handful of Ch¨±nins emerged from the shadows of the doorway, their flak jackets unmistakably marking their rank. Their movements were swift, precise, and efficient as they began ushering students into different classrooms, their instructions sharp and clear.

    Raijin followed his assigned invigilator¡ªa kunoichi with short brown hair¡ªdown to an empty classroom on the third floor.

    When they entered the room, Raijin¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the desks. The test papers were already laid out, face-down, each sheet meticulously placed in front of an empty chair. He sat, the old wooden chair creaking under his weight as he settled. The air in the room felt still, the anticipation of the exam almost tangible. At the invigilator''s subtle signal, Raijin turned the paper over and began.

    The history section was straightforward; questions about the founding of Konoha, the First Shinobi World War, and the establishment of the Academy system. The answers flowed easily, each coming as second nature to him, his mind clear and focused.

    Physics and chemistry followed naturally. He easily answered questions on the trajectory of throwing weapons, the composition of smoke bombs, and the basic principles of nature transformation.

    Geography posed no challenge either, having memorized the topographical maps of the Five Great Nations months ago.

    But then came the Art of War section, and Raijin¡¯s hand paused for a moment. The questions here were more intricate, demanding a deeper understanding and a thoughtful approach. One question stood out: A three-man team encounters an enemy force of unknown size in hostile territory. The mission is time-sensitive, but engaging the enemy could risk the entire operation. What factors should be considered in the decision-making process?

    Raijin¡¯s pencil moved steadily across the paper as he broke down the scenario. He considered the mission parameters, the need for precision, risk assessment, the capabilities of his team, and the potential outcomes. It wasn¡¯t about having perfect answers¡ªhe understood the principles at play, the balance between risk and reward, and the importance of making decisions based on logic, not emotion.

    Finishing ahead of schedule, Raijin reviewed his answers one final time, checking for any mistakes or missed details. Satisfied with his work, he raised his hand, signaling the invigilator.

    The kunoichi approached with a graceful smile, gathering his paper without a word. She gestured for him to follow her, and as they walked toward another room, she glanced over at him.

    ¡°You seem to be the youngest among the examinees,¡± she remarked, her smile warm and friendly.

    ¡°I am?¡± Raijin asked, his expression remaining neutral, though his curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± she responded with a bright smile. ¡°Best of luck on the next exam. I really hope you pass.¡±

    Raijin nodded, returning her smile with one of his own. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They reached the next room, which was sparsely furnished with only a single desk at the back against the wall. Raijin''s gaze immediately fell on the lone figure sitting behind it. It was none other than the same scarred instructor.

    The instructor sat quietly, flipping through files with methodical precision, his sharp eyes scanning each document with quiet intensity. In the stillness of the room, the weight of his presence seemed to fill every corner, making the atmosphere even more intense.

    The instructor was already reading through what appeared to be Raijin¡¯s file when he finally looked up. The scar across his face caught the light from the window, adding a harsh, angular contrast to his otherwise stoic expression. His eyes locked onto Raijin, and in that instant, the atmosphere shifted again.

    ¡°Bukijutsu?¡± The question came abruptly.

    ¡°U-Uh... pardon?¡± Raijin stumbled, caught off guard by the sudden inquiry.

    ¡°Are you proficient in any weapons?¡± The instructor repeated, his voice remained professional.

    Raijin straightened his posture with confidence. ¡°Yes, Shurikenjutsu and Kenjutsu...¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± The instructor made a note in the file. ¡°Can you perform the Clone Jutsu, Transformation Jutsu, and Substitution Jutsu?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Demonstrate the Clone Jutsu.¡±

    Raijin paused for a split second, deciding whether to perform instantly or with a more deliberate pace. Instead of rushing, he chose to proceed with deliberate slowness, allowing each hand seal to flow smoothly into the next. His hands moved through the seals with practiced precision: Ram ¡ú Snake ¡ú Tiger.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    His chakra flowed smoothly, and in a puff of smoke, three perfect clones materialized beside him. Each copy stood at attention, matching his posture to the subtle rise and fall of their chests.

    The scarred instructor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He analyzed the clone and said, ¡°Dispel them.¡±

    Raijin complied, releasing a pulse of chakra. The clones vanished in an instant, leaving only a faint trace of smoke in the air. The instructor made another note, his expression still unreadable, before glancing up at Raijin again.

    ¡°Transformation Jutsu. Transform into¡­¡± His gaze landed on a potted plant near the window. ¡°That. Can you?¡± He glanced back at Raijin. It was unusual to ask a student to transform into an inanimate object, but seeing Raijin¡¯s confidence and proper three Clones, the scarred face decided to ask anyway. If Raijin couldn¡¯t he could ask Raijin to transform into himself. But¡­

    Raijin formed the necessary hand seals, channeling his chakra with careful precision. He focused intently, feeling the energy course through him, before releasing it in a burst of controlled power. In a swirl of smoke, he transformed into a perfect replica of the potted plant, capturing every minute detail¡ªfrom the texture of the leaves to the subtle wilting of one in particular.

    The scarred face studied him carefully, clearly impressed. He spoke instantly, ¡°Release and perform the Substitution Jutsu.¡±

    Raijin took a slow breath, feeling the drain of chakra from maintaining such an intricate transformation. He let the plant form dissolve in a puff of smoke, returning to his normal self. Without hesitation, he moved seamlessly into the next technique. His hands blurred with the speed of his motion as the hand seals flowed effortlessly from one to the next.

    In the blink of an eye, Raijin vanished from his spot, only to reappear across the room¡ªhis body now occupying the position of a sturdy wooden chair. The transition was smooth, the motion fluid, and the action completely devoid of any stumbles or hesitation. Raijin remained motionless for a moment, standing tall as the calm focus that had carried him through the previous techniques still radiated from his every movement.

    The instructor nodded slowly, a faint hint of approval in his eyes. His pen moved more deliberately as he took more detailed notes, though there was a hint of something else in his expression. After a pause, he gave a barely perceptible nod. ¡°Impressive. You mentioned proficiency in Shurikenjutsu. Follow me.¡±

    They made their way to the indoor training ground, where various targets had been set up at different distances and angles. Some were partially obscured by obstacles, while others were mounted on moving mechanisms, designed to test precision and timing.

    The instructor handed Raijin eight Shurikens, their weight noticeably different from the ones he was accustomed to¡ªslightly heavier but still familiar. ¡°Hit as many targets as you can with these,¡± the instructor said, his tone crisp and no-nonsense. ¡°You have one attempt.¡±

    Raijin tested the weight of the shuriken, gauging the subtle shift in balance as he held them. Without hesitation, he leaped into the air, twisting his body as he released the shuriken in rapid succession. Each throw was calculated with laser-like precision, the shuriken spinning through the air toward their targets. Some of the Shurikens ricocheted off one another, colliding with the obstacles in their path and finding their marks in ways that would seem impossible to an untrained eye.

    When he landed, the final impact of the last shuriken still echoed in the air. Raijin straightened up, his chest rising and falling steadily, his focus unbroken. All eight shuriken had found their targets, each one dead center in the bullseye. Even the most difficult moving target had been struck with flawless precision.

    The instructor¡¯s expression remained neutral, though his pen moved more slowly as he took detailed notes. The silence lingered for a moment before he gave a barely perceptible nod. ¡°Impressive. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    A wooden practice sword appeared in the instructor¡¯s hands, its surface worn but sturdy. ¡°Show me the basic forms.¡±

    Raijin nodded and, without hesitation, stepped into position. He moved through the traditional kata with fluid precision, each stance flowing seamlessly into the next. His movements were precise and deliberate, each cut and block executed with the kind of ease that only came from years of dedicated practice. The wooden sword seemed to become an extension of his body as if it were part of his being.

    The instructor watched closely, his gaze sharp as Raijin flowed through the forms, clearly impressed by the fluidity and control.

    ¡°Good.¡± the instructor said, holding up a hand to signal Raijin to stop.

    Raijin lowered the sword and stood at attention, his body still radiating the calm intensity of a warrior. The instructor made another note in the file, and for a moment, the silence between them seemed almost contemplative.

    Then, without warning, the instructor stood from behind the desk, his expression shifting from detached professionalism to one of quiet, almost palpable intensity and maybe some flicker of excitement.

    ¡°Now that I have seen your skill, let¡¯s see how you perform under pressure,¡± the scarred-face instructor said, his voice suddenly colder. ¡°We¡¯ll spar.¡±

    A spar? With him?

    The instructor took a few steps back, cracking his neck as he took a ready stance. Raijin quickly adjusted his footing, preparing for the fight. His mind raced as he analyzed the situation¡ªhe would need to be strategic, and precise, and maintain his composure.

    ¡°Ready?¡± The instructor¡¯s eyes narrowed as he assessed Raijin.

    Raijin nodded once, his heart beating in a steady rhythm. ¡°Ready.¡±

    The instructor¡¯s voice was almost growling now. ¡°Begin.¡±

    Before Raijin could fully react, the instructor surged forward, his movements swift and powerful, an explosion of force. Raijin sidestepped the punch just in time, feeling the rush of air as the instructor¡¯s fist whizzed past his head, narrowly missing its target.

    The instructor didn¡¯t give him a moment to breathe, following up with a series of rapid strikes aimed at Raijin¡¯s torso. Raijin blocked with his forearms, remaining calm, his focus unwavering. He was far from flustered, but he knew he needed to stay defensive.

    Each exchange felt like a blur, with the instructor¡¯s attacks becoming faster and more precise. But Raijin adapted, his body shifting effortlessly between blocks and dodges, his every movement honed and reactive.

    After what felt like an eternity, the instructor finally stepped back, his breathing steady but still filled with a hint of exertion. The instructor said, ¡°We¡¯re done here. You passed. Return to the classroom and wait until called.¡±

    The words hung in the air, and for a moment, Raijin stood still.

    ¡­

    The next hour was perhaps the most challenging part of the examination¡ªthe waiting. Other students came and went, some exuding confidence, others clearly deflated.

    Raijin sat in silence, his mind replaying every spar detail, analyzing his performance from different angles. Sparring against a J¨­nin wasn¡¯t new to him; he had been on the receiving end of plenty of tough lessons before. Haruko had wiped the floor with him on numerous occasions. And yet, there were times when he had managed to avoid a complete defeat.

    This time, however, it felt different. There was a sense of freedom in his movements, a certain ease he hadn¡¯t experienced when facing Haruko¡¯s relentless pressure and barrage of strikes.

    Finally, his name was called. Raijin stood and entered a different room, where three instructors sat behind a long desk. Among them was the scarred instructor who had evaluated him earlier. On the desk in front of them lay several forehead protectors, their metal plates gleaming in the afternoon light.

    The scarred instructor spoke first. ¡°Raijin, your performance today has been evaluated across multiple criteria: academic knowledge, practical skills, chakra control, and combat techniques. Your written test scores were among the highest we¡¯ve seen this year. Your execution of the basic Academy Jutsu was flawless, and your weapons proficiency is exceptional for your age.¡±

    The instructor seated beside the scarred face spoke up. ¡°You even managed to pique his interest and spar,¡± he said, pointing at the scarred instructor. ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Another instructor, a woman with gray-streaked hair, stepped forward holding a forehead protector. ¡°Congratulations, Raijin,¡± she said, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°You have earned the rank of Genin of Konohagakure.¡± The metal plate caught the light, and the leaf symbol of Konoha reflected on its surface.

    ¡°We¡¯ll report to the Academy and your class instructor tomorrow,¡± the scarred-faced instructor said. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed until the official graduation ceremony.¡±

    Stepping out into the afternoon sun, Raijin looked down at the forehead protector in his hands as he muttered, ¡°Marigold and Pomegranate¡±

    ***

    Blooper:

    Finishing ahead of schedule, Raijin reviewed his answers one final time, checking for any mistakes or missed details. Satisfied with his work, he raised his hand, signaling the invigilator.

    The kunoichi approached with a graceful smile, gathering his paper without a word. She gestured for him to follow her, and as they walked toward another room, she glanced over at him.

    ¡°You seem to be the youngest among the examinees,¡± she remarked, her smile warm and friendly.

    Raijin glanced at her, a mischievous thought crossing his mind. ¡®Is she hitting on me?¡¯ He quickly shook it off, trying to stay focused. ¡®Focus, Raijin. Stay professional.¡¯

    ¡°I am?¡± Raijin asked, his expression remaining neutral, though his curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± she responded with a bright smile. ¡°Best of luck on the next exam. I really hope you pass.¡±

    Raijin gave her a smirk and leaned in slightly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll Smash,¡± he said, his tone suggesting something much less innocent than the exam.

    The kunoichi blinked at him, clearly caught off guard, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°I mean¡ªuh, I meant pass!¡± he stammered, trying to backpedal as quickly as possible.

    The kunoichi gave him a slow, knowing smile. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said, her voice dripping with amusement as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sure, you will.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 37: Satoruâ€™s Graduation

    Chapter 37 ¨C Satoru¡¯s Graduation

    Danzo tossed the black file onto the desk, his gaze fixed on the subordinate standing before him. The figure wore a white fox mask, its surface glinting ominously in the dim moonlight. The angular red markings on the mask seemed to glow, and the narrow eye slits concealed any trace of emotion.

    ¡°Sarutobi, hmm...¡± Danzo muttered under his breath, his voice low and calculating.

    The file included a photo of a young boy, no older than nine. His sharp brown eyes were filled with a bright glow, and the irises had a hint of a bluish tint.

    ¡°He completed the graduation examination two and a half years after he began his studies,¡± the Fox-masked subordinate reported, his voice steady. ¡°He is scheduled to graduate in the spring.¡±

    Danzo¡¯s eyes scanned the file, his attention lingering on the last detail: Guardian: Haruko Sarutobi. He paused, curiosity piqued. Something was intriguing about the relationship between one of the Sarutobi Clan elders and this orphan. Danzo found the situation interesting.

    Noticing Danzo¡¯s lingering gaze on the guardian¡¯s name, the subordinate continued his voice almost as if anticipating the question. ¡°Haruko Sarutobi occasionally trains him. This includes physical exercises and sparring, focusing on Taijutsu.¡±

    Danzo raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°We conducted a check on him after the Nine-Tails attack, did we not?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinate replied, his tone crisp. ¡°Tiger was sent to evaluate the children at the Sarutobi compound. The report from that day indicated that his chakra levels were minimal¡ªif not nonexistent. Consequently, his name didn¡¯t make it to the top of the list.¡±

    The Fox-masked figure handed Danzo a second file, bound in violet paper. He flipped it open, revealing another set of documents, this time focused on Raijin.

    ¡°And when Rabbit went to the academy to assess the talented students...¡± the subordinate hesitated, his frustration leaking through his composed exterior. ¡°There¡¯s nothing. The boy had been absent for two entire weeks since the start of his third year.¡±

    Danzo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the files, his mind calculating the implications. ¡°Didn¡¯t Rabbit also provide assessments of the students as marked by their class teachers?¡± he asked, his tone measured.

    ¡°I believe so, but they¡¯re... average,¡± the subordinate replied. ¡°In fact, he received the same assessment as the class¡¯s top performer.¡±

    Danzo¡¯s lips twitched in mild interest. He glanced at Rabbit¡¯s report, which indicated that Raijin¡¯s evaluations were, indeed, unremarkable. The points assigned by Kaiyo, the instructor, showed a pattern of mediocrity¡ªat times even on par with the student Rabbit had identified as the highest achiever.

    <ol>

    <li>Satoru Takahashi. Unfit for the Root.</li>

    <li>Kageyuki Uchiha. Fit for the Root.</li>

    </ol>

    Danzo¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he sifted through the information. After a moment of contemplation, he set the files aside with deliberate calm, his mind already made up.

    As he placed the file of potential academy candidates on the desk, Danzo¡¯s voice was cool, and his decision was final. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s meet this Sarutobi.¡±

    ,***

    As the sun began to peek over the horizon, casting its first light on Konoha, Satoru was locked in a sparring match with Kaiyo. The once cheerful and carefree expression on Satoru¡¯s face had been replaced with a serious and frustrated look.

    Something was clearly bothering him, and Kaiyo knew exactly what it was. Before the training began, Satoru had asked about Raijin¡¯s absence from class. The truth had hit him hard, like a sudden fall from a mountain peak, leaving him rattled. Now, he was taking out his frustration in the spar.

    With a sudden shift in the air, Kaiyo dashed forward, faster than Satoru expected. His movement was almost a blur, and before Satoru could react, Kaiyo closed the gap. He swung his fist, aiming for Satoru¡¯s chest.

    Satoru barely managed to jump back in time, his feet slipping on the uneven ground as he narrowly avoided the strike. But Kaiyo didn¡¯t stop there. In a smooth, seamless motion, he hurled a kunai at Satoru¡¯s midsection.

    Satoru¡¯s heart raced. I can¡¯t dodge that!

    Instinct kicked in, and he raised his arm just in time to deflect the kunai with the edge of his forearm. The weapon grazed his skin, leaving a deep gash that sent a jolt of pain through his body. He gritted his teeth but knew there was no time to focus on the wound.

    ¡°Focus, Satoru,¡± Kaiyo¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°You can¡¯t just react. You need to properly deduce it upon your opponent¡¯s slightest movement.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s mind raced as Kaiyo pressed the attack. He closed in again, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks. Satoru did his best to block and dodge, but his movements felt sluggish compared to Kaiyo¡¯s fluid, precise strikes.

    Kaiyo feinted a punch aimed at Satoru¡¯s head, and in an instant, he dropped low, sweeping Satoru¡¯s legs from beneath him. The young Academy student hit the ground hard, pain shooting through his back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Satoru groaned, pushing himself up, dirt covering his hands and knees.

    Determined to recover, Satoru lunged forward, throwing a quick jab at Kaiyo¡¯s face. But Kaiyo was already sidestepping, his body moving like water, effortlessly evading the blow. Satoru¡¯s fist connected with nothing but air. Before he could react, Kaiyo¡¯s leg swept out again, knocking him off balance. Satoru crashed to the ground, his body skidding across the dirt.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking, Satoru,¡± Kaiyo said, his voice distant, almost bored.

    Frustration surged within Satoru as he pushed himself up. He had been training for what felt like an eternity, and yet, he still couldn¡¯t land a single hit on his teacher. It was as though every time he tried to predict Kaiyo¡¯s next move, it was the wrong guess. A sense of failure began to weigh heavily on his shoulders, suffocating him.

    ¡°Stop running from me!¡± Satoru shouted, his voice tight with anger.

    Kaiyo didn¡¯t show a hint of surprise. He simply didn¡¯t react. His calm demeanor remained unwavering as he stepped forward. Without warning, his fist shot out, landing with a resounding thud against Satoru¡¯s stomach. The force of the blow knocked the air from Satoru¡¯s lungs, and he staggered back, struggling to keep his balance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not running,¡± Kaiyo said, his voice as steady as ever. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to act. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s unable to land a hit.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s chest heaved as he fought to catch his breath, his head spinning, but there was no time to stop. He couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate. He had to keep going¡ªhe had to land a hit.

    With a determined grunt, Satoru pushed forward once again. This time, he moved in with a series of rapid strikes¡ªleft hook, right jab, low kick. But each attack was met with a quick dodge or counter. Kaiyo moved with such fluidity, that it felt as if he could anticipate Satoru¡¯s every move before it even happened.

    Satoru¡¯s fist aimed for Kaiyo¡¯s chest, but the older ninja shifted with blinding speed, and the punch sailed harmlessly past him. Before Satoru could react, Kaiyo¡¯s leg shot up, slamming into Satoru¡¯s side with bone-crushing force. Satoru gasped as the wind was knocked out of him, crumpling to the ground in pain.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Focus!¡± Kaiyo barked. ¡°You¡¯ll never catch Raijin like this.¡±

    The words struck a chord. Raijin had always been elusive, but now the reality was clear. Satoru had once believed that, with enough time, he would catch up to him¡ªespecially once the Academy started and Kaiyo began tutoring him. But the harsh truth was that the gap between them seemed to grow wider, not narrower.

    Satoru gritted his teeth, pushing himself up, his body sore from the blow. His frustration was palpable, boiling over. Every move he made today felt wrong. His mind raced, trying to piece together a plan, but it wasn¡¯t working. Every time he tried to anticipate Kaiyo¡¯s movements, Kaiyo was already one step ahead¡ªout of reach. Just like Raijin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± Satoru muttered under his breath, the weight of failure pressing down on him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Kaiyo¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and commanding.

    Satoru lifted his head, meeting Kaiyo¡¯s gaze for the first time since the sparring began. The disappointment in Kaiyo¡¯s eyes cut deeper than any physical wound.

    ¡°I said I can¡¯t do it,¡± Satoru spat, his voice laced with frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t beat Raijin. No matter how hard I try, he just keeps getting further away.¡±

    Kaiyo stepped closer, his expression unchanging but somehow more intimidating today. ¡°Why do you want to catch him?¡± Kaiyo¡¯s voice was low but firm, piercing through Satoru¡¯s swirling thoughts. ¡°What makes you think you need to catch him?¡±

    Satoru flinched, as though the question itself had struck him physically. He opened his mouth to respond, but the words faltered. He didn¡¯t even have an answer to his own question.

    Kaiyo didn¡¯t give him a chance to retreat into silence. He stepped even closer, his eyes fixed on Satoru with an intensity that made it impossible to look away. ¡°Improve yourself, Satoru. Stop worrying about his pace. Stop comparing yourself to Raijin or anyone else. You¡¯re caught up in someone else¡¯s shadow, and it¡¯s holding you back.¡±

    Had he been measuring his worth by Raijin¡¯s achievements all this time?

    ¡°You¡¯ll never surpass him if you¡¯re too busy chasing his footsteps,¡± Kaiyo continued, his voice colder now, cutting through the fog of frustration clouding Satoru¡¯s mind. ¡°You think you¡¯re not good enough because you¡¯re not where he is yet? That¡¯s a lie. And you¡¯re letting that lie control you.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s chest tightened as the weight of Kaiyo¡¯s words sank in. He had been so focused on catching up to Raijin, believing that only by reaching Raijin¡¯s level could he be strong. But in doing that, he had failed to see the truth: it wasn¡¯t about catching up to anyone¡ªit was about surpassing his own limits.

    Kaiyo¡¯s gaze was unwavering, and his voice was unwavering as well. ¡°I¡¯ve trained you, Satoru. I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of. You¡¯ve got strength and technique¡ªbut none of that matters if you¡¯re not willing to take ownership of your own path. Don¡¯t let Raijin¡¯s speed fool you. It¡¯s not about rushing to get somewhere. It¡¯s about how you get there.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s pulse quickened as the weight of Kaiyo¡¯s words settled in. It wasn¡¯t about Raijin¡¯s achievements. It was about his own ability to grow and master what he already had.

    Kaiyo¡¯s voice softened, but the conviction remained. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding behind that frustration, letting it keep you from seeing the bigger picture. It¡¯s time to stop.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll catch him, Satoru. But only when you stop chasing him and start walking your own path.¡±

    For a moment, Satoru closed his eyes, letting the noise of doubt and comparison fade away. The world around him quieted, and in the stillness, something shifted.

    He snapped open his eyes. In that instant, Kaiyo moved.

    Like a blur, he threw a feint¡ªa quick, deceptive strike aimed at Satoru¡¯s chest. His speed was almost impossible to track, a blur of motion in the dimming light. But this time, Satoru didn¡¯t try to anticipate or predict. He didn¡¯t think about counters or the perfect technique. He just reacted.

    Satoru¡¯s body twisted instinctively. He ducked under the incoming strike and countered with an elbow aimed at Kaiyo¡¯s side. It wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªnot by a long shot. The strike lacked the fluidity of someone completely in control, and the impact wasn¡¯t as precise as he¡¯d hoped. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was fast.

    Kaiyo staggered back slightly, caught off guard by the speed and unpredictability of the counter. Satoru¡¯s breath was heavy, his muscles aching from the intensity, but the clarity in his mind was undeniable. He wasn¡¯t chasing Raijin anymore. He wasn¡¯t chasing anyone. He was moving at his own pace.

    Kaiyo stepped back, his expression softening for a moment, a flicker of approval crossing his features. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡­

    Satoru let out a frustrated sigh, collapsing onto the ground, his arms bracing him as he gazed up at the blue sky. The wheels of his mind were still turning, the internal conflict as clear as day. Kaiyo could see it, too.

    ¡°Raijin¡¯s just... different,¡± Satoru muttered, his voice heavy with doubt. ¡°And now, he¡¯s graduating already? What does that even say about me?¡±

    Kaiyo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he considered Satoru¡¯s words. ¡°You know, you¡¯re comparing again.¡±

    Satoru shot him a sharp look. ¡°I¡¯m not comparing. I¡¯m just... wondering why he¡¯s always been so far ahead. What am I missing?¡±

    Kaiyo smiled softly, crossing his arms. ¡°You think you¡¯re missing something? You¡¯re missing some grueling training¡­¡±

    Satoru shifted uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°But still... how am I supposed to catch up with someone like him? Will training really make me strong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be ready when the time comes,¡± Kaiyo said simply. ¡°But only if you keep your focus on your own growth. Raijin¡¯s journey is his own. Yours is yours.¡±

    Satoru sighed again, casting a glance at the window. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just hard not to feel left behind.¡±

    Kaiyo¡¯s gaze softened, and he nodded. ¡°I understand. But you won¡¯t catch up if you don¡¯t take those steps forward. And, if you¡¯re truly friends with Raijin, the best thing you can do is congratulate him and support him.¡±

    He paused, his voice steady but thoughtful. ¡°Be happy for him. His achievement doesn¡¯t diminish yours, Satoru.¡±

    Satoru¡¯s expression softened, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°I suppose I should congratulate him. Maybe I¡¯ve been too focused on my own frustration.¡±

    Kaiyo¡¯s smile widened slightly, his satisfaction clear at the shift in his student¡¯s attitude. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be frustrated. But you have to remember why you¡¯re here. And that means moving forward, not staying stuck.¡±

    Satoru stood up, a sense of resolve creeping back into his chest. ¡°Thanks, Kaiyo-sensei.¡± His voice was steadier now, the weight of his doubt lifted just a little. With each word, he felt the start of something new¡ªsomething that was his own.

    ¡­

    Satoru stood at Raijin''s doorstep, a strange mix of nerves and determination swirling inside him. This wasn''t about competition or proving himself¡ªhe was here to acknowledge something that had been weighing on his mind. Despite the tightness in his chest, he forced himself to stand tall as he met Raijin''s gaze.

    Raijin''s eyes flickered with surprise before settling into his usual casual smile. "Satoru? What''s up?"

    Satoru hesitated for a brief second, gathering his thoughts. When he finally spoke, his voice was steady, but there was an edge to it. ¡°I came to congratulate you,¡± he said, his eyes meeting Raijin¡¯s. ¡°Graduating early... That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Satoru.¡± Raijin raised an eyebrow, catching the tension in his friend¡¯s tone. ¡°Come inside. Let¡¯s have some tea.¡±

    Satoru gave a small nod and stepped inside, his smile flickering for a moment. The warmth of Raijin¡¯s home contrasted sharply with the coldness that seemed to hang over Satoru¡¯s mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got one more thing to ask,¡± Satoru said, his voice shifting slightly, more serious now. ¡°I want to spar with you.¡±

    Raijin paused, a small flicker of surprise crossing his face. ¡°Spar?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Satoru replied, his gaze firm. ¡°I need to know where I stand. I need to see how far I have to go.¡±

    Raijin studied him closely before letting out a slow breath. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re adamant about it.¡±

    They moved outside, tension crackling in the air as they took their stances. Satoru launched forward first, his movements quick and controlled. He unleashed a series of punches and kicks, trying to overwhelm his friend. But each strike met only air or solid blocks, every attempted close-quarter attack countered with effortless precision.

    This dance was familiar¡ªSatoru attacking while Raijin dodged¡ªbut today, the gap between them was glaringly obvious. How had he been so blind to it before? Every time Satoru thought he¡¯d found an opening, Raijin shut it down instantly, making their spar feel like a one-sided game.

    Frustration building, Satoru snapped. ¡°I want you to use everything you''ve got. No holding back. I need to know how far I have to go.¡±

    Well, this is new. Raijin watched his agitated friend, and he nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t hold back. Brace yourself.¡±

    What happened next was barely comprehensible to Satoru. Raijin became a blur of motion, his fist connecting with Satoru''s chest like a cannon blast. Before Satoru could recover his balance, a kick sent him crashing to the ground. He barely registered being grabbed before finding himself thrown across the yard, the impact driving the air from his lungs.

    Despite his body''s protests, Satoru tried to rise¡ªbut Raijin was already there. A swift, controlled strike to the back of his neck, and darkness claimed him.

    ¡­

    When consciousness returned, it came with a throbbing head and aching body. Through blurred vision, Satoru could make out Raijin standing nearby, watching him quietly. There was no mockery in his friend''s eyes¡ªonly understanding and a touch of sadness.

    Satoru clenched his fists, his chest swelling with an emotion stronger than defeat¡ªdetermination. ¡°I swear... I¡¯ll never give up. I won¡¯t let you be ahead forever.¡± His words came out with a quiet intensity, his eyes hard with the promise he was making.

    ***

    Hidden in the shadows, a figure stood motionless, eyes carefully tracking every movement with precision. The Root operative had been observing from afar, having received orders from Danzo to monitor the two, particularly Raijin.

    He was a silent watcher, concealed in the trees near Raijin''s house. His standard-issue armor and porcelain animal mask blended seamlessly into the darkness, and his focus never wavered as the fight unfolded before him.

 Chapter 38: Graduation Ceremony

    Chapter 38 ¨C Graduation Ceremony

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling grounds of Konoha Academy. The grounds were filled with excited families, proud teachers, and eager students, all gathered to celebrate the graduation of the Academy¡¯s newest generation of ninjas. The air buzzed with animated conversations and bursts of laughter, creating an atmosphere that was both celebratory and relaxed.

    Today marked a significant milestone for the young ninjas who had spent countless hours training, learning, and growing together. Years of hard work had led to this moment, and the sense of accomplishment was palpable. The graduates, dressed in formal attire, stood out amidst the crowd, their faces a mix of nervous excitement and pride.

    Among the sea of graduates sat Raijin, his legs dangling casually from the bench as he observed the proceedings.

    The ceremony continued with one of the instructors stepping forward, clearing his throat to capture the attention of the crowd. His voice, steady and commanding, carried across the courtyard with practiced ease. ¡°Before we begin with the Hokage¡¯s speech,¡± he announced, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a moment to introduce our valedictorian, a student who has demonstrated exceptional skill, dedication, and leadership throughout their time at the Academy.¡±

    All eyes turned toward the stage as one of the graduates rose from their seat and made their way to the podium. The valedictorian, a young ninja with a determined expression, unrolled a scroll with slightly trembling hands.

    The crowd fell silent, anticipation hanging in the air as the graduate began to speak.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone ¨C Hokage-sama, sensei, family, and friends¡­¡±

    As the speech continued, Raijin¡¯s attention drifted to the crowd. His eyes scanned the faces, spotting a few Ch¨±nins scattered here and there, maybe even a couple of J¨­nins among them. But there were no signs of ANBU¡ªat least, none that were obvious. He briefly considered switching to his ¡®sensory mode¡¯ to check if they were hiding in the crowd but quickly dismissed the idea. He didn¡¯t want to risk drawing attention to himself.

    The valedictorian¡¯s voice grew stronger, pulling Raijin¡¯s focus back to the stage. ¡°Today, we stand here not just as graduates, but as the future shinobi of Konohagakure. These past years have taught us more than just ninjutsu¡ªthey¡¯ve taught us teamwork, perseverance, and the strength of bonds. We¡¯ve fallen, we¡¯ve failed, and we¡¯ve struggled¡ªbut we¡¯ve always risen, stronger than before.¡±

    In the crowd, parents wiped away proud tears, their faces glowing with emotion. Among the crowd a young girl from the Academy¡ªlikely someone¡¯s little sister¡ªsat high on her father¡¯s shoulders, trying to get a better view of the ceremony. Her small hands gripped his hair for stability, her wide, curious eyes darting eagerly across the scene as if trying to memorize every detail. The faintest gasp of wonder escaped her lips as she pointed toward the stage, her voice a hushed whisper of excitement. Around her, the crowd buzzed with quiet murmurs of encouragement and shared pride.

    The speech reached its climax, the valedictorian¡¯s voice steady: ¡°As we leave the Academy and take our first steps as Genin, let¡¯s carry with us the will of fire, the belief that together, we can protect what matters most.

    Thank you to our sensei for your guidance, and to our families for your unwavering support. Congratulations to us all. Our real journey begins now. Let¡¯s make it count!¡±

    Applause erupted from the gathered crowd, and Raijin joined in, clapping along with them.

    Though he could now officially wear the ninja headband, Raijin cringed at the thought. Having seen countless cosplay versions of it online, even in this world the symbol had lost some of its significance in his eyes. To him, it felt more like a prop than a badge of honor. For now, he chose to keep the headband tucked in his pocket, deciding he¡¯d wear it only when absolutely necessary.

    With that decision made, Raijin made his way toward the food stalls, figuring he could at least enjoy some sweet dango on his graduation day. The stalls were still bustling with activity, the aroma of grilled meat and sugary treats filling the air. As he approached, he noticed a few of his fellow graduates laughing and chatting nearby, their headbands proudly displayed. Raijin couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.

    By the time Raijin finished his dango, the ceremony grounds had mostly emptied. The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the courtyard. Most of the newly graduated Genin had already left, eager to celebrate their first day as official shinobi with family and friends.

    ¡­

    From his vantage point atop the Hokage Building, Danzo watched the graduation ceremony unfold below with a rare, calculating interest. Such occasions typically fell beneath his notice, but this year¡¯s graduates had several intriguing prospects. His visible eye narrowed as he studied the proceedings below.

    The Academy grounds buzzed with the usual festivities¡ªproud parents embracing their children, newly minted Genin adjusting their headbands with a mix of pride and nervousness, and that insufferable atmosphere of optimism that always permeated these events.

    To Danzo, it was all a display of naivety. How foolish they were, reveling as if achieving the rank of Genin marked some grand accomplishment. True shinobi, he knew, were not forged under these cheerful skies but in the battles, where the weight of duty and sacrifice shaped them into tools of necessity.

    His attention shifted through the crowd, settling on one particular graduate¡ªRaijin Sarutobi. Danzo¡¯s gaze fixed on the boy with an intensity that betrayed his interest. Initially, it had been Raijin¡¯s peculiar academic record that caught his attention: a pattern of deliberately average performance despite clearly possessing the skills to excel. It was a calculated mediocrity, one that suggested the boy was hiding something¡ªor perhaps, hiding from something.

    But now, watching Raijin in person, something else drew Danzo¡¯s scrutiny. The way the boy carried himself and the way he observed his surroundings were not with the wide-eyed wonder or exuberant curiosity typical of his age. Instead, Raijin moved with a careful, calculated awareness, his eyes sharp and observant, his demeanor calm yet alert. It was a quality Danzo recognized all too well, for it mirrored his own.

    In Raijin, Danzo saw a reflection¡ªnot just of himself, but of his dear friend Hiruzen as well. The boy seemed to embody a blend of light and shadow, a duality that intrigued Danzo. Was it because Raijin bore the Sarutobi name? Or was it because the boy was truly exceptional? Danzo couldn¡¯t yet say, but he was determined to find out.

    The inconsistencies in Raijin¡¯s records told their own story. Minor discrepancies and major anomalies that didn''t align, following patterns Danzo himself had often constructed to obscure certain things or truths. These weren''t the random variations of a typical student¡¯s file ¨C they showed the deliberate precision of someone covering their tracks. Someone¡­ Hiruzen¡ªor perhaps Raijin himself¡ªhad gone to such lengths to ensure certain details remained hidden. Why?

    Stolen novel; please report.

    And the boy was a Sarutobi, a member of the clan that had produced Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, and the legendary Sasuke Sarutobi. That alone made him a figure of interest, but Raijin¡¯s peculiarities elevated him to something more¡­ his potential. Danzo¡¯s mind churned with possibilities, his interest piqued by the young Sarutobi.

    Danzo waited patiently, his presence unnoticed by the jubilant crowd below. He observed as Raijin left the Academy grounds with unhurried movements. It was only then that Danzo made his approach, emerging from the shadows with the silence of a specter.

    As he drew closer, he noted how quickly Raijin detected his presence¡ªa subtle shift in the boy¡¯s posture, a flicker of awareness in his body. Most Genin wouldn¡¯t have sensed Danzo at all, but Raijin did. It was a small detail, but one that pleased Danzo immensely.

    The boy had potential¡ªpotential that could be shaped, honed, and directed toward a greater purpose. Danzo¡¯s lips curved into a faint, almost imperceptible smile as he stepped forward, his presence looming like a storm cloud. He would watch Raijin closely, for the boy was more than he appeared.

    In time, Danzo would determine whether Raijin Sarutobi was a tool to be wielded or something to be neutralized.

    ***

    Before departing after the ceremony''s completion, Kaiyo caught Raijin with a reminder, his voice a mix of pride and instruction. ¡°Return the day after tomorrow at 8 AM for team assignments,¡± he said, his firm grip on Raijin¡¯s arm emphasizing the importance of the message. Raijin¡¯s black hair, neatly tied back, swayed slightly as he nodded in acknowledgment.

    As Raijin stepped outside the Academy, his thoughts drifted to the possibilities of team formation. That''s when he felt it.

    The footsteps were too perfect, too measured¡ªcompletely silent to his ears. It wasn¡¯t until he sensed the faint displacement of air, a nearly imperceptible shift in the atmosphere, that Raijin turned.

    Standing a short distance away was a figure who exuded an aura of quiet menace. The man wore dark robes, his face partially obscured, with only a single exposed eye regarding Raijin with calculating coldness. His mere presence seemed to drain the joy from the graduation day atmosphere, replacing it with a heavy, almost suffocating tension.

    Danzo Shimura.

    Raijin¡¯s instincts screamed danger, every fiber of his being on high alert. Danzo¡¯s reputation preceded him, and his sudden appearance was anything but coincidental. The air grew still as if the world itself was holding its breath.

    ¡°Congratulations on your graduation,¡± Danzo spoke, his voice low and measured, carrying a weight that made Raijin¡¯s skin prickle. ¡°Not all who enter the Academy succeed in becoming shinobi. You¡¯ve done well.¡±

    The words felt less like praise and more like an assessment as if Raijin were being weighed and measured. Raijin remained silent, his expression neutral, though his mind raced. He very well knew why Danzo was here, it was because he was set to graduate early. But was the early graduation the only reason?

    Raijin kept his composure, his posture straightening almost imperceptibly under Danzo¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. ¡°Thank you... sir,¡± he replied, his tone respectful and guarded against a stranger.

    ¡°I suppose you are Raijin Sarutobi,¡± Danzo said, his voice smooth and deliberate. Raijin nodded, allowing a subtle flicker of surprise to cross his features¡ªjust enough to appear genuine but controlled.

    ¡°I am Danzo Shimura, one of the Village Elders,¡± Danzo continued, his single eye never leaving Raijin¡¯s. ¡°I wanted to see how the young graduates are shaping up.¡± He paused, the silence stretching as he studied Raijin with an intensity that felt almost invasive.

    Raijin maintained his fa?ade, his expression a careful blend of curiosity and respect.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Danzo said, stepping closer, his presence growing more oppressive with each movement, ¡°Do you truly understand what it means to be a shinobi?¡±

    Raijin frowned, playing the role perfectly. ¡°To protect our loved ones... and the village, right?¡± he replied.

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. His response was a philosophical jab. ¡°Yes. But protection takes many forms. Some guard the village from the shadows, doing what others cannot. They remain unseen, unacknowledged¡ªyet without them, the light cannot exist.¡±

    Raijin knew exactly what Danzo was implying¡ªThe Root, Danzo¡¯s clandestine and morally ambiguous organization, which had destroyed countless lives and continued to do so. Being recruited willingly wasn¡¯t even one of the rare aspects of the organization. It was all about eliminating the pawns he had created at his whim; for the village.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t understand.¡± Raijin¡¯s voice was carefully measured. ¡°But the same unseen, unacknowledged protectors who make the light exist may also be capable of evil¡ªevil enough to stray from their purpose, letting greed cloud their minds.¡± His response, though seemingly innocent, was laced with subtle defiance.

    Danzo moved closer still, now looming before Raijin like a shadow that threatened to consume him. He let the silence stretch, the weight of his presence pressing down on Raijin like a physical force. Then, slowly, a smile spread across Danzo¡¯s face¡ªa smile that didn¡¯t reach his eye and sent a bolt of unease down Raijin¡¯s spine.

    ¡°You have potential,¡± Danzo said, his voice low and ominous. ¡°The village needs shinobi who can act without hesitation, who place duty above all else¡ªeven their own existence.¡±

    The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Raijin held firm, maintaining his mask of na?ve uncertainty, though his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. He knew what Danzo was offering¡ªor rather, what he was demanding. But Raijin had no intention of becoming another pawn in Danzo¡¯s game.

    ¡°If you wish to serve Konoha in a way that truly matters,¡± Danzo continued, his voice dropping to a near whisper, ¡°seek me out.¡±

    With those words, Danzo turned and walked away, his dark cloak rippling in the breeze like a shadow retreating into the night. Raijin watched his departure, his expression betraying nothing. Only when Danzo¡¯s presence had completely vanished did he allow himself a bitter smile. The tension in his shoulders eased ever slightly.

    ¡®Seek me out...¡¯ Raijin laughed internally, his voice barely a whisper, ¡°Only in death.¡±

    He turned and began walking toward home, feigning nonchalance about his encounter with one of Konoha¡¯s most dangerous and highly regarded figures.

    Still, beneath his composed exterior, worry gnawed at him. Being marked by Danzo on graduation day¡ªthis would become more complicated than he¡¯d anticipated. And Raijin knew this wouldn¡¯t be the last time their paths crossed.

    Pushing the thoughts to the back of his mind, Raijin continued towards his home.

    ¡­

    The sight of Elder Haruko standing before his house gave him pause. Her presence was like a breath of fresh air after Danzo''s suffocating aura. She was dressed in her formal robes, and in her hands, she cradled a bundle wrapped in deep blue cloth, tied neatly with a simple black ribbon. The way she held it suggested it was something of great importance.

    ¡°Elder Haruko,¡± Raijin greeted her, forcing a calm tone as he tried to shake off the lingering tension from his earlier encounter. The familiar sight of her grounded him, pulling him back into the present moment.

    As they removed their footwear at the entrance, Raijin noticed how carefully Haruko handled the cloth-wrapped bundle, her movements deliberate and reverent. Once inside, they settled in the main hall, and Raijin¡¯s gaze kept drifting to the mysterious package.

    ¡°Clan Elder?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Haruko didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she stepped closer, her eyes locking with his. In that brief exchange, Raijin thought he caught a flicker of emotion¡ªpride, perhaps, or maybe pain. Or was it understanding? He couldn¡¯t quite tell.

    With deliberate care, she extended the bundle toward him, her expression unreadable. ¡°Open it,¡± she instructed, her voice soft but carrying a weight that made the words feel heavier than usual.

    Raijin reached out, his fingers brushing against the fabric. As he carefully undid the knot and unfolded the cloth, a glint of steel emerged. It was a sword¡ªa katana, exquisitely crafted, its hilt adorned with the intricate symbol of the Sarutobi Clan.

    For a moment, Raijin was speechless, his attention wholly consumed by the weapon. He reached out, his hands closing around the hilt as he stepped forward. The weight of the sword felt perfect in his grasp, as though it had always belonged there. It was lighter than he¡¯d expected, yet it balanced beautifully. Had it been forged specifically for him?

    The blade was long and slender, its surface gleaming faintly in the sunlight streaming through the windows. Raijin stood transfixed, his eyes tracing the elegant lines of the sword. The sheer beauty and craftsmanship left him breathless.

    A grin spread across Raijin¡¯s face, a smile so wide and pure it felt almost immaculate. ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± he muttered, barely able to contain his excitement. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±

    Haruko watched him, her eyes softening with the faintest hint of pride. ¡°You¡¯d better thank me,¡± she said, a playful edge to her tone. ¡°You¡¯ve earned this, Raijin. It¡¯s yours now. Take care of it, and use it well.¡±

    Raijin nodded, his gratitude evident. Unable to contain his enthusiasm, he began demonstrating a few stances and slashes, testing the sword¡¯s balance and feel. Though Haruko wasn¡¯t skilled enough in swordplay to offer technical advice, she remained silent, content to watch him revel in the moment.

    She smiled softly, her heart swelling with pride. Raijin is a Genin now.

    ***

 Chapter 39: The Professor

    Chapter 39 ¨C The Professor

    The midday sun streamed through the wooden beams of the house, casting soft shadows on the tatami mats. A low table sat in the center of the room, where an eight-year-old child and a man, likely in his 30s, were seated across from each other.

    Elder Sohei sat beside Raijin quietly, his calm presence contrasting with the child¡¯s focused gaze. Raijin was counting the number of items/objects in that single room that had the Clan symbol etched or stamped like a seal.

    Thirty-two.

    Approximately thirty-two items with visible Clan symbols are scattered across the main hall.

    The peaceful silence was broken as the doors slid open with a soft whisper, signaling the arrival of Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage. As he entered the room, his presence was commanding, a blend of authority and warmth that filled the space.

    Behind Hiruzen, a group of Elderly figures entered, including Elder Haruko. Raijin presumed them to be the Clan Elders of Sarutobi Clan from their presence and air around them. Elder Haruko quietly nodded in acknowledgment to both him and Elder Sohei.

    ¡°Lord Hokage,¡± Raijin quickly stood, bowing deeply as Elder Sohei did the same. But Hiruzen waved it off with a gentle smile, his voice warm and comforting. ¡°No need for formalities,¡± he said kindly. ¡°It¡¯s a special occasion, after all.¡±

    Elder Haruko and Elder Sohei had already expressed their pride in the child, having witnessed his growth.

    But today was different. This was an invitation to Raijin from Hiruzen himself for something more personal, a chance to connect and offer encouragement as the Hokage or as a fellow member of the Sarutobi Clan.

    It might have been because Elder Haruko and Elder Sohei had insisted on his presence for Raijin¡¯s graduation celebration. Or perhaps Hiruzen had thought of this¡ªarrangement¡ªby himself.

    Whatever the reason, Raijin felt a sense of satisfaction.

    ¡­

    Hiruzen settled himself across from the child at the table, his aged eyes twinkling despite the visible weight of leadership and incompetence etched in his features. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much,¡± he remarked softly, meeting the child¡¯s gaze. ¡°I still remember our first meeting.¡±

    The child beamed, a shy but proud smile appearing. ¡°I worked hard, Lord Hokage.¡±

    Hiruzen nodded, his expression turning contemplative as he voiced a gentle regret. ¡°I should have been more present and watched your progress more closely. It¡¯s not often we see such promising talent in one so young.¡±

    Raijin blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected words from the village¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Well then,¡± Hiruzen continued, his gaze steady and warm, ¡°we¡¯re here to acknowledge an important milestone, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Raijin blurted out.

    Hiruzen smiled, ¡°You are the future of Konoha.¡± He spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Hokage!¡± The child¡¯s response came with eager determination. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    A soft chuckle escaped from him. ¡°I have no doubts about that. But remember ¨C graduation is merely the beginning. Your first mission, your first real challenge... these will teach you what it truly means to be a protector of Konoha.¡±

    The child¡¯s eyes widened with determination. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Elder Sohei, sitting close to the child, spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve always had that determination, even from the start.¡±

    Hiruzen smiled at the Elder¡¯s words before turning back to Raijin. ¡°While strength is important, it¡¯s your heart that will light the way forward. Protect those who cannot defend themselves. Stay wise, even when emotions run high. And never forget the power of bonds ¨C both village and friends. They¡¯ll calm you when the world feels uncertain.¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment before Hiruzen spoke again. ¡°But for now, a celebration is in order, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± He looked toward the table, where a traditional meal was laid out.

    ¡°Raijin would be honored to have this meal with you, Lord Third,¡± Elder Haruko offered formally, playing the part of his guardian.

    ¡°The honor would be mine,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°It¡¯s not every day I dine with one of Konoha¡¯s future protectors.¡±

    The other elders exchanged meaningful glances¡ªa silent communication that spoke volumes. They arranged themselves around the table with practiced precision, creating a space of honor that centered on Lord Hokage and the young graduate.

    ¡­

    Raijin¡¯s observant mind began to catalog the individuals around him. He noted with curiosity that there were four elders in total, including Haruko and Elder Sohei. The two newest additions personally seemed different from the ¡®younger¡¯ elders he already knew¡ªboth with their own distinctive presence and apparent role within the Sarutobi clan.

    Hiroshi Sarutobi stood out immediately. Dressed in pristine white garments that seemed almost ceremonial. He carried himself with an air of profound wisdom.

    His face was a roadmap of wrinkles, far more weathered than Hiruzen¡¯s, suggesting an age closer to 66. The elder¡¯s eyes held a depth of knowledge that seemed to transcend generations.

    Beside Hiroshi sat Katsuro Sarutobi, a man who appeared to be in his early fifties. His white hair was meticulously slicked back, giving him an air of sharp awareness and control. Where Hiroshi seemed contemplative, Katsuro radiated a sense of active management¡ªthe type of elder who maintained the clan''s day-to-day operations and strategic positioning.

    The dynamic between these two elders fascinated Raijin. They seemed to complement each other¡ªHiroshi¡¯s wisdom balanced by Katsuro¡¯s pragmatism. Their presence suggested a deep-rooted system of clan governance that had likely been in place for generations.

    As the meal began, Raijin remained attentive and not overtly tense.

    ¡­

    Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, studied Raijin by sensing his chakra and its signature. The boy¡¯s chakra was remarkably far larger and more developed than typical for his age though it was as weird and unique as when he first met him. The uncertain child he¡¯d first encountered had completely transformed, now brimming with almost palpable potential.

    With subtle fascination, Hiruzen recognized Raijin¡¯s nascent attempts at sensing. The boy was practicing the foundational techniques of a sensor ninja, his sense reaching out like delicate tendrils of awareness.

    Not long ago, Elders Haruko and Sohei had discussed Raijin¡¯s advancement. At the time, Hiruzen had dismissed their observations casually, a decision he now recognized as a mistake.

    His mind wandered, haunted by a painful realization¡ªhow many children with extraordinary potential had been overlooked, their talents left undiscovered and unnurtured?

    The thought was a subtle torment. Each missed opportunity represented a potential guardian, a potential protector of the village. Each unrecognized talent was a chance lost to strengthen Konoha''s future.

    Fortunately, the kid worked hard to get where he is now.

    The village¡¯s recent trials weighed heavily on his mind. The catastrophic Nine-Tails attack had torn through Konoha''s heart, leaving deep scars. Orochimaru¡¯s devastating betrayal had shaken the very foundations of trust within the village. The tense diplomatic situation with Kumogakure following the Hy¨±ga incident added another layer of complexity to an already fragile peace.

    Throughout their meal, Hiruzen carefully balanced his approach. He engaged attentively, offering wisdom when appropriate, yet maintaining a light, celebratory atmosphere.

    ¡­

    Raijin, meanwhile, was completely absorbed in his Sensory Mode. The sensations were fleeting, demanding absolute concentration to interpret. Haruko had encouraged him to maintain a constant Sensory Mode. Each subtle fluctuation of chakra and unique chakra signature became a lesson.

    ¡°Raijin,¡± Hiruzen said finally, breaking the introspective silence ¡°I¡¯d like to grant you one wish... What would you like to learn from me?¡±

    From Raijin¡¯s perspective, the moment was almost comically predictable. ¡®So predictable,¡¯ he thought, carefully maintaining an expression of innocent eagerness. ¡®Here comes the play of the generous leader.¡¯ But he was no fool¡ªthis was an opportunity not to be squandered.

    Simultaneously, Raijin appreciated the underlying sincerity of the gesture. ¡®This is how a true apology should be expressed,¡¯ he reflected, recognizing the Hokage¡¯s attempt at earlier redemption.

    ¡°If you¡¯re offering, Lord Hokage,¡± Raijin replied with practiced politeness, ¡°I would be grateful to learn the Summoning Jutsu.¡±

    ¡°An interesting choice,¡± he said carefully, studying Raijin with renewed attention.

    Elder Haruko shifted almost imperceptibly. But before she could speak, Hiruzen continued, his voice carrying a new weight of genuine curiosity rather than merely benevolent authority. ¡°The Summoning Jutsu requires not just chakra and skill, but character. The summoned creatures choose their partners as much as we choose them.¡± He paused meaningfully. ¡°They value honesty above flattery, and strength of will above mere obedience.¡±

    The Third Hokage nodded sagely to Elder Haruko. ¡°The Sarutobi Clan has long held contracts with various summons, most notably the monkeys of the Monkey King Enma. While I cannot offer you this particular contract...¡± He unrolled a different scroll, revealing intricate calligraphy and symbolic patterns. ¡°I have something else in mind.¡±

    Hiruzen quickly disappeared to appear in an instant.

    Elder Haruko leaned forward slightly, noticing the scrolls in Hiruzen¡¯s hand. ¡°Lord Third, Are you really?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hiruzen confirmed, ¡°This is the Eagle Contract, one that hasn¡¯t been signed in three generations. Eagles are proud, fierce, and loyal. They serve not just as combatants, but as messengers and scouts. Their keen eyes can spot details from heights that even the Byakugan would struggle to reach.¡±

    ¡°Lord Hokage,¡± Raijin replied with practiced politeness, ¡°I would be grateful to learn the Summoning Jutsu for Eagles.¡± A careful pause followed. ¡°However, I also wish to learn the technique itself¡ªto form a contract with a summon of my own, without relying on a pre-existing contract.¡±

    The elders exchanged glances, but Hiruzen¡¯s expression remained thoughtful. He set the Eagle Contract aside, studying Raijin.

    Hiruzen took a long draw from his pipe, exhaling thoughtfully. ¡°You realize that finding your natural summons could take months, even years? And the process itself will be exhausting, possibly dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I do, Lord Hokage,¡± Raijin replied without hesitation, ¡°I believe the result will be worth it.¡±

    ¡°And you believe you can form a contract with the natural summons leaned to your affinity?¡±

    ¡°I believe I should try, Lord Hokage. Even if I fail to form a contract.¡±

    Hiruzen set his pipe aside, exhaling a quiet breath before leaning forward. His sharp eyes, wise with decades of experience, met Raijin¡¯s with a steady gaze.

    ¡°Let me share something with you,¡± he began, his tone measured, carrying the weight of both knowledge and caution. ¡°The summoning realm isn¡¯t a single place¡ªit is a vast network of realms, each existing at different distances from our world. Some are close, others are far beyond our reach, scattered like islands across an unseen ocean.¡±

    He allowed a moment of silence, watching as Raijin absorbed his words. The young Sarutobi¡¯s face remained serious, his mind already working through the implications.

    ¡°When we perform the Summoning Jutsu,¡± Hiruzen continued, ¡°our chakra acts like a ripple in that vast ocean. Imagine dropping a stone into still water¡ªthe waves spread outward, touching everything in their path. However, without a contract to anchor it, that ripple reaches further and further, searching for a response in unpredictable places.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Raijin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he considered the analogy.

    ¡°Which is why it¡¯s more dangerous,¡± he acknowledged at last, his voice steady.

    Hiruzen nodded, a small smile of approval tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Indeed. Without a proper contract, you cannot control where your summons originates from¡­ nor can you be certain of what will answer your call.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Hiruzen¡¯s gaze lingered on Raijin, his expression unreadable. Finally, he broke the silence.

    ¡°Dangerous beings are lurking in the deeper realms of the summoning world¡ªbeasts, entities, and ancient forces beyond human comprehension. And not all of them are willing to serve.¡± His voice was steady, but there was an edge to it¡ªa quiet warning.

    Then, Hiruzen smiled, the sharpness in his eyes softening just a fraction.

    ¡°I will provide you with the Summoning Jutsu,¡± he said at last. ¡°But you must not perform it yet.¡±

    ¡°You must be confident,¡± Hiruzen continued his tone firm yet guiding, ¡°not only in your chakra reserves but in your will. Your will and the summon¡¯s will must align. If they do not, you may find yourself at the mercy of something you cannot control.¡±

    Raijin nodded slowly. He understood.

    Hiruzen stepped forward, moving to a clear space in the room. His movements were both fluid and controlled. ¡°The technique itself requires five hand signs: Boar, Dog, Bird, Monkey, Ram. But the true art lies in how you mold your chakra during each sign.¡±

    His hands moved deliberately, demonstrating each sign with precision.

    ¡°Boar grounds you, connecting your chakra to the earth.¡±

    ¡°Dog sharpens your intent.¡±

    ¡°Bird elevates your spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°Monkey harmonizes your physical and spiritual chakra.¡±

    Then, as his fingers wove into the final sign, he paused.

    ¡°And Ram¡­ Ram sends your essence across the world.¡±

    Raijin observed, committing each detail to memory. It wasn¡¯t just about performing the signs¡ªit was about feeling the flow of chakra in each movement.

    ¡°Without a contract, you must maintain perfect clarity of mind during the jutsu,¡± Haruko continued. ¡°Your chakra needs to carry not just power but your very essence¡ªyour nature, your elements, your spirit, your intent. It must reach the summoning realm like a beacon, calling out to those who resonate with you.¡±

    Raijin frowned slightly. ¡°And if I attract something hostile?¡±

    Hiruzen¡¯s lips twitched into the smallest smirk. ¡°Then you must be prepared to either fight or sever the connection instantly. This is why most shinobi prefer contracts¡ªthey provide safety and certainty.¡±

    Hiruzen exhaled a plume of smoke from his pipe, his eyes twinkling with a knowing amusement. ¡°But contracts also limit possibility.¡±

    He leaned back in his chair. ¡°The chakra cost will be far higher without a contract. Each attempt will drain you significantly because your energy will spread through multiple dimensional layers instead of following a predetermined path. You¡¯ll need to build up your reserves before making any attempts.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Lord Hokage.¡±

    Hiruzen studied him for a long moment before speaking again. ¡°Do you?¡± he asked, his voice softer now, yet still carrying the same authority. ¡°Even if you succeed in forming contracts with a summon that match your nature, establishing trust¡ªproving your worth¡ªwill take time. They won¡¯t be bound to help you. Each summoning will be a negotiation.¡±

    Hiruzen smirked and reached into his robe, pulling out three scrolls. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed them to Raijin, who caught them deftly.

    ¡°The contracts for the Eagle Summon and the Summoning Jutsu itself,¡± the Hokage said. Then, his smirk widened just a fraction. ¡°Let¡¯s have you sign the eagle contract first, shall we?¡±

    ¡­

    As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows through the wooden beams, Raijin bowed deeply to the Third Hokage. ¡°Thank you for this valuable lesson, Lord Hokage. I will honor your teachings and the contracts. I promise to perform the Summoning Technique for new summons only when I am ready.¡±

    Hiruzen rose from his seated position, his weathered face carrying a satisfied smile. ¡°Remember ¨C patience in this journey will be as important as power.¡± He placed a gentle hand on Raijin''s shoulder. ¡°The path you''ve chosen is admirable, and I believe this will lead you to extraordinary summon.¡±

    The other elders, who had remained largely silent during the technical discussion, now stepped forward. Elder Hiroshi spoke first. ¡°To seek one¡¯s true nature rather than accept convenience ¨C it speaks well of your character, young one.¡±

    ¡°The village will watch your progress with great interest. It has been many years since Asuma and Rou became pillars of the village.¡± Elder Katsuro added.

    They offered their congratulations and words of wisdom, each adding to the weight of the moment. Their words carried the formal tone of ceremony yet held genuine approval. Throughout the procession of well-wishes, Elder Haruko and Elder Sohei remained silent. Haruko had supported Raijin¡¯s development from the beginning, and this moment felt like a validation of her support.

    As the gathering began to disperse, Hiruzen paused while setting Raijin off. ¡°Raijin,¡± he called back, his voice carrying a hint of amusement, ¡°Do try to avoid summoning anything larger than the academy building during your initial attempts. I¡¯d rather not have to explain to the council why there¡¯s a giant creature in the training grounds.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s eyes widened slightly before catching the humor in the Hokage¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Lord Hokage.¡±

    The other elders also filtered out, each offering final nods of acknowledgment. Soon, only Elder Haruko remained with Raijin as the formal atmosphere of the gathering dissolved.

    ¡°Well,¡± Elder Haruko said, adjusting her clothes with practiced grace, ¡°Shall we head home?¡±

    As they walked through the evening streets of Konoha, Elder Haruko spoke quietly. ¡°You know, Raijin, what you did today¨C it reminded me of Takeshi¡±

    Raijin looked up, surprised. This was the first time Elder Haruko spoke of his father.

    ¡°He, too, was eager like you¡ª¡± Elder Haruko paused mid-sentence as if carefully choosing her words. Her expression softened, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Always pushing himself to be better. He had that same fire in his eyes.¡±

    ¡°The path you¡¯ve chosen won¡¯t be an easy one,¡± Elder Haruko continued, her voice steady and reassuring. ¡°But you won¡¯t walk it alone. Elder Sohei and I will be here to support you, just as we always have.¡±

    Raijin nodded and hesitated momentarily before asking, ¡°Elder Haruko, when will I be able to start training with weights?¡±

    Elder Haruko gave him a thoughtful look before answering, ¡°Ah, the weights... they¡¯re being made as we speak. I¡¯ll bring them to you soon.¡±

    As they arrived at Raijin¡¯s home, Elder Haruko stopped, and Raijin bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Elder Haruko,¡± he said, his voice softening. He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. ¡°For everything.¡±

    ###

    Bloopers

    ~~~

    <u>Naruto: TSWCS¡¯s Lore</u><u>:</u>

    Haruko focused entirely on the dramatic display of lightning nature. Her attention was fixed on the pronounced wrinkles that indicated lightning affinity.

    She let out a laugh, though it carried a note of disbelief. ¡°A Sarutobi whose primary affinity is not fire,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Now that¡¯s something a Naruto fanfiction should have.¡±

    ~~~

    <u>Small Request</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Honorable elders,¡± he began tentatively, his eyes respectfully lowered. ¡°Since you''ve been so gracious with your time and wisdom today... might I make a small request?¡±

    Elder Sohei raised an eyebrow.

    Raijin straightened his back, maintaining an innocent expression. ¡°Since I¡¯m to spend this year preparing myself, I was wondering if you might consider teaching me¡­¡±

    ¡°The Edo Tensei.¡±

    ~~~

    <u>Death Spark</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Hahaha... This is incredible!¡± Raijin¡¯s laughter echoed through the quiet storeroom, drunk on the success of his experiment.

    His fingers crackled with small arcs of electricity as a grin spread across his face.

    ¡°I will now spark everyone to their death.¡±

    ~~~

    <u>The Death Inhalation</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Are you sure you should be walking around?¡± my friend ¨C or rather, my caretaker ¨C hovered nearby, hands outstretched as if expecting me to collapse at any moment.

    ¡°Fresh air won¡¯t kill me,¡± I replied, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll¡ªoh, wait¡­¡±

    In the next moment, Wixx dropped dead, just from inhaling fresh air.

    It was unexpected, truly shocking¡ªand somehow, even more shocking was that his friend also died, overcome by the sheer horror of seeing him collapse. All because of something as simple as breathing in fresh air.

    Absurd.

    But in their final moments, both Wixx and his friend shared the same thought:

    Am I dead from inhaling fresh air?

    Wixx died from inhaling fresh air?

    ~~~

    <u>Raijin¡¯s Compensation</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Takeshi and Mikako had also contributed a lot to the Sarutobi Clan. How can we compensate their child?¡± Katsuro asked, skimming through the file of Sarutobi clan members.

    ¡°Well, the child is... 3¡ªno, 4 years old. I don¡¯t think money would interest him,¡± Hiroshi suggested.

    ¡°Then, how should we proceed with the compensation?¡± Sohei asked, looking concerned.

    ¡°How about a lifetime supply of ramen? I mean, every child loves ramen, right?¡± Haruko proposed, her eyes gleaming.

    ¡°Or... we could get him a golden sword that doesn¡¯t do anything but shine really brightly,¡± Katsuro added, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°A golden sword? What¡¯s the point?¡± Hiroshi asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°Obviously, to dazzle enemies! Imagine their faces when they see it sparkling in the sunlight,¡± Haruko said, practically bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°Wait, wait¡ªwhat if we give him a giant inflatable dragon? It could be both a pet and a training tool!¡± Sohei grinned.

    ¡°A dragon? Are we training him to become a circus performer or a shinobi?¡± Hiroshi asked, utterly baffled.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯ll need something to distract the enemy, right? The dragon could also do magic tricks, maybe a little sleight of hand,¡± Sohei said seriously.

    ~~~

    <u>Your Grandmother</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Umm¡­ who are you looking for, ma¡¯am?¡± Raijin asked, sweat pouring down his face.

    ¡®Has he been training?¡¯ Haruko looked over at the small child and asked, ¡°Are you Takeshi¡¯s kid?¡±

    ¡®Oh, she knows my father.¡¯ Raijin said internally.

    ¡°Yes¡­I am Raijin Sarutobi, his son,¡± he replied, confused, hoping to know who the person in front of his house was.

    ¡°I am Haruko Sarutobi¡­Won¡¯t you let me in?¡± Haruko asked. ¡°I am your father¡¯s mother. Your grandmother.¡±

    ~~~

    <u>JJK</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°Kaide!?¡± Satoru called him from across the dispersion of students.

    As Kaide traced back to the voice, he saw a fair, white-skinned kid with messy white hair and bright blue eyes that had an ethereal glow. The white-haired boy was waving to him with two hands in the air.

    ¡°Child Gojo? Jujutsu Kaisen? Did I transmigrate from to Jujutsu Kaisen?¡±

    ~~~

    <u>Extreme Morning Routine</u><u>:</u>

    ¡°U-Uh¡­ Okay, Kaiyo-sensei.¡± Satoru lit up with excitement, like a kid who just found out his cereal comes with a prize. He blurted out, ¡°Will you also give me special training early in the morning? Like, can I practice my karate chops while trying to find matching socks? Or do some lunges while pretending I¡¯m being chased by an angry goose?¡±

    Kaiyo stayed silent, staring at him.

    ¡°I apologize again,¡± Satoru stammered, his cheeks growing even redder. He looked almost as pretty as a girl with his blue eyes as he said in a girly voice, ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like you¡¯d want to watch that... unless you¡¯re into ¡®extreme morning routines¡¯ or something?¡±

    ~~~

    <u>Domain Jutsu</u><u>:</u>

    Satoru hesitated before accepting, his reluctance evident but polite. As they settled at the table, Kaiyo observed his student¡¯s thoughtful expression. ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?"

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°What were you thinking during today¡¯s training?¡± Kaiyo clarified, overseeing his student.

    A bitter smile crossed Satoru¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Guess I can¡¯t hide my emotions...¡± He met Kaiyo¡¯s gaze. ¡°I was thinking about creating my own space where I would easily clobber any enemy. Like you know, make my own domain and become absolute beast.¡±

    ~~~

    <u>Stay Professional</u><u>:</u>

    Finishing ahead of schedule, Raijin reviewed his answers one final time, checking for any mistakes or missed details. Satisfied with his work, he raised his hand, signaling the invigilator.

    The kunoichi approached with a graceful smile, gathering his paper without a word. She gestured for him to follow her, and as they walked toward another room, she glanced over at him.

    ¡°You seem to be the youngest among the examinees,¡± she remarked, her smile warm and friendly.

    Raijin glanced at her, a mischievous thought crossing his mind. ¡®Is she hitting on me?¡¯ He quickly shook it off, trying to stay focused. ¡®Focus, Raijin. Stay professional.¡¯

    ¡°I am?¡± Raijin asked, his expression remaining neutral, though his curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± she responded with a bright smile. ¡°Best of luck on the next exam. I really hope you pass.¡±

    Raijin gave her a smirk and leaned in slightly. ¡°No, I¡¯ll Smash,¡± he said, his tone suggesting something much less innocent than the exam.

    The kunoichi blinked at him, clearly caught off guard, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°I mean¡ªuh, I meant pass!¡± he stammered, trying to backpedal as quickly as possible.

    The kunoichi gave him a slow, knowing smile. ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she said, her voice dripping with amusement as she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sure, you will.¡±

    ###

 INTERLUDE (I) [040]

    INTERLUDE (1.1)

    <u>February 14, 2012</u>

    Evan never expected his Valentine¡¯s Day to be anything special¡ªuntil it became the most complicated day of his life. A typical high school teen, he was used to being at the center of attention¡ªand honestly, he enjoyed it. His natural charisma and penchant for mischief made him both adored and infamous in equal measures.

    But this year? This year was different.

    It seemed like all his favorite girls had something special planned for him, and he had no clue how to handle it.

    The chaos began when Lyla, the quiet girl from English class, shyly handed him a small card in the hallway, her cheeks burning red. ¡°I thought you might like this,¡± she murmured, avoiding his gaze.

    Evan gave her a wink and tucked the card into his bag with a grin. ¡°Thanks, Lyla. You always know how to make my day.¡±

    Before he could take another step, his phone buzzed.

    Maya: ¡°Don¡¯t forget our lunch date at 12. I got you something special.¡±

    Evan smirked. Maya was bold and confident¡ªexactly the kind of girl who knew what she wanted. His pulse quickened as he wondered what her surprise might be. Lunch at the caf¨¦, maybe? Something more? His mind ran wild with possibilities.

    Just then, a familiar voice called out from behind him.

    ¡°Evan! Wait up!¡±

    Claire, the energetic whirlwind from his math class, jogged up to him, practically bouncing on her heels. She thrust a small bouquet of daisies into his hands. ¡°These are for you!¡± she said, her bright grin lighting up the hallway.

    Evan¡¯s best friend, Wixx, who had been watching the scene unfold, let out a dramatic sigh. His heart raced¡ªnot out of jealousy, but out of sheer dread. How many girls had Evan unwittingly led to believe that today would be just for them? Did he even realize the tangled mess he had created?

    Wixx knew Evan¡¯s charm had somehow turned Valentine¡¯s Day into a festival of expectations. At least for him.

    Or worse¡ªdid he know exactly what he was doing? Wixx¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion before he let out another deep sigh.

    Evan knew.

    By noon, Evan was juggling three dates, each more complicated than the last. First, there was Lyla, who had gifted him a homemade bookmark with a quote from his favorite novel. The thoughtfulness of the gift made him feel a twinge of guilt¡ªhe hadn¡¯t exactly prepared anything meaningful for her in return.

    Then came Maya, waiting at the caf¨¦ with a warm smile. She handed him a neatly wrapped box of chocolates and a note that promised ¡°something exciting¡± after lunch.

    Hot Wheels? he mused jokingly, though something told him Maya¡¯s idea of excitement wasn¡¯t toy cars.

    And finally, there was Claire, who had dragged him into an impromptu ice cream date, giggling as she whispered about a secret hideout she wanted to show him¡ªsomewhere they could just be themselves, away from prying eyes.

    By mid-afternoon, Evan was starting to feel the weight of his decisions. Each girl had her own idea of what this day meant, and he was caught in the crossfire, trying to keep everyone happy without letting his carefully constructed house of cards collapse.

    It wasn¡¯t until dinner that things really started to spiral.

    Unbeknownst to each other, all three girls had planned a romantic evening at the same restaurant.

    Reservations made. Expectations set.

    It was a catastrophe in the making, a disaster waiting to explode in a flurry of crushed hopes and hurt feelings.

    Evan was no stranger to chaos¡ªif anything, he thrived in it.

    Known throughout the school for his pranks and mischievous antics, he had left a trail of havoc in his wake. Even the teachers gave him some leeway, hoping it would prevent him from pulling another prank. His charisma gave him a free pass that most students could only dream of.

    Anyone who interacted with Evan left with a good impression. He often joked around¡ªsometimes harshly¡ªbut meant no harm. He was always in a good mood.

    Quick to make friends, Evan was also the first to lend a hand when someone needed it.

    Pranks? Well, each day, Evan brought a new stunt that tested the limits of both his friends and teachers. From setting off firecrackers in the hallway to rigging the principal¡¯s office with a dozen whoopee cushions, his tricks were infamous.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    There seemed to be no line Evan wouldn¡¯t cross for the perfect laugh. Even in class, he¡¯d manage to sneak notes or create distractions, leaving a trail of chaos in his wake.

    One day, he hacked into the morning announcements and, without anyone knowing, played a pre-recorded message of him impersonating the principal¡¯s voice. It was just him reading a completely absurd list of ¡°mandatory¡± new school rules¡ªlike no one was allowed to wear shoes with laces or that pizza Fridays would now be a vegan-only event. The chaos that followed was priceless.

    And then there was the ultimate stunt ¡ªThe Post-it Note stunt. He¡¯d spent weeks carefully placing transparent sticky notes all over the school¡ªon doors, windows, desks, and even the principal¡¯s car. When the students arrived the next morning, the entire school was covered in neon yellow post-its, making the building look like a giant puzzle. Evan, of course, claimed it might just be a ¡°School-wide Motivational Campaign.¡±

    Suspended eight times, and reported to his parents more times than he could count. Yet what more could they do? He was a star athlete, the driving force behind the school¡¯s dominance in table tennis and football, and an academic prodigy who consistently ranked at the top of his class. An irreplaceable asset.

    His mischief was an open secret, his pranks ¡®legendary¡¯, but he was meticulous¡ªnever leaving behind a shred of evidence. Still, suspicion clung to him like a shadow. Teachers whispered, and students exchanged knowing glances, but in the end, the school couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. No matter the stunts, no matter the chaos, Evan remained untouchable.

    He walked a fine line between being a menace and an asset.

    Besides, this was his final year. One last year of putting up with him couldn¡¯t hurt¡­ right?

    Evan¡¯s mischievous antics escalated so much that only Wixx could rein him in¡ªoften by physically knocking some sense into him. They were both brilliant, and exceptional, but in completely different ways.

    It was a strange dynamic between them. They could easily joke around one moment, but the next, Wixx was the one who had to put Evan in his place.

    Wixx had been Evan¡¯s closest friend since childhood, and because of that, he was the only one who could truly keep Evan¡¯s wild behavior in check. When Evan¡¯s pranks went too far or his stunts started to cause real problems, Wixx was always there, ready to step in.

    They had a bizarre friendship. While Evan thrived on chaos and attention, Wixx was more grounded, the calm to Evan¡¯s storm. Wixx was the opposite of Evan in almost every way. While they both were best at school, Evan was well known for his social skills.

    Evan¡¯s mischievous antics escalated so much that only Wixx could rein him in¡ªoften by physically knocking some sense into him.

    Wixx would often find himself dragging Evan out of situations that could have spiraled out of control, even if it meant tackling him and physically pulling him away from the latest mess he¡¯d gotten into. It wasn¡¯t always pretty, but it worked.

    As Evan¡¯s charm effortlessly pulled three girls into his orbit, Wixx couldn¡¯t even get the courage to ask one girl out. He was hopeless when it came to relationships, watching as Evan¡ªwho¡¯d spent more time pulling pranks than worrying about girls¡ªfound himself at the center of a romantic whirlwind.

    Wixx, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t in Evan¡¯s shadow¡ªhe simply had no interest in the spotlight. He was just as sharp, just as accomplished, but a lazy and unenergetic fellow. He couldn¡¯t fathom how his best friend could balance it all.

    Now, Evan stood in front of the mirror, getting dressed with a grin plastered on his face, his favorite song blasting in the background. He was excited, brimming with the kind of joy that only came from having not one, but three girls vying for his attention.

    Three girls and a single date? Well, he¡¯d just have to see how it all played out.

    And that was the horror of it¡­

    As he stepped into the restaurant, the tension was immediate. Evan scanned the room, quickly spotting Lyla at a table near the window, nervously twisting a napkin in her hands. A few feet away, Maya sat confidently, scanning the menu with a knowing smirk. And at the other end of the restaurant, Claire hummed a tune to herself, completely unaware of what was about to unfold.

    Evan gulped. There was no way he could make it through the night without someone realizing what was going on.

    Wixx, who had been dragged along as an unwilling accomplice, sighed. ¡°Dude, this is going to end badly.¡±

    ¡°Relax,¡± Evan whispered, straightening his jacket. ¡°I have a plan.¡±

    Wixx raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your plans usually end with detentions or fire alarms.¡±

    Evan flashed a grin. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Evan spent the next hour bouncing between tables, making up excuses, slipping in and out of different conversations like a spy on a high-stakes mission¡ªoffering quick-witted remarks on one table, flashing a charming smile onto another table here. He complimented Lyla¡¯s dress with just the right amount of sincerity, laughed effortlessly at Maya¡¯s jokes, and nodded along with unwavering interest as Claire recounted a childhood story about her beloved cat. It was a balancing act like no other.

    Meanwhile, Wixx occupied a table Evan had reserved beside a window, but unlike his friend, he had no date. He ordered without hesitation, selecting dishes and fine wine with a connoisseur¡¯s taste. As Evan danced through the chaos, Wixx sat back, savoring every bite of his meal. And he was enjoying a different kind of entertainment¡ªwatching Evan stunt the room, effortlessly balancing charm and deception.

    Sweat formed at the back of Evan¡¯s neck as the complexity of his web grew. Every move had to be precise. He couldn¡¯t let any girl catch him glancing at another table, couldn¡¯t let his stories contradict, and absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to repeat a compliment he had just used five minutes ago. The pressure was immense, but Evan thrived in chaos.

    He wove through conversations with practiced ease, switching tones, expressions, and mannerisms like a performer switching masks. But the more time he spent here, the more delicate his balance. One misstep, one tiny inconsistency, and the whole thing could come crashing down.

    However, disaster struck sooner than expected.

    A waitress, looking frazzled as she carefully balanced a tray of drinks, stopped near Evan¡¯s table with Maya. Her brow furrowed as she glanced at the small notepad in her hand, then at him.

    ¡°Sir, are you Evan?¡±

    Evan wiped the sweat from his neck with a practiced motion, slipping into his usual effortless smile. ¡°Yes, dear?¡±

    The waitress hesitated, shifting her weight slightly, her fingers tightening around the notepad in her hands. ¡°Mr. Evan, there¡¯s been some confusion¡ªthree different servers have placed orders under your name. Are you sure that¡¯s correct?¡±

 INTERLUDE (I) [041]

    INTERLUDE (1.2)

    Her voice wasn¡¯t particularly loud, but in that cruel twist of fate, the restaurant had fallen into one of those rare lulls in conversation. The words carried further than they should have. A nearby couple, mid-bite, paused, exchanging curious glances.

    That was all it took.

    Lyla, sharp as ever, caught the movement. Her brows knitted together as she turned, her gaze landing on Maya just in time to see the confusion flash across her face.

    Then, there was Claire. Still humming under her breath, still lost in her own world¡ªuntil she wasn¡¯t. Her gaze followed the rippling shift in the atmosphere, flicking from the couple to Lyla, then finally to Maya, who sat stiffly beside Evan, her eyes locked onto him with a look that could burn through steel.

    The realization clicked into place.

    Evan barely had a second to process before the silence around him grew thick, and heavy with unspoken accusations. Every glance, every second that passed, was a nail in the coffin.

    His pulse kicked up. He could see the inevitable unraveling, the dominoes tipping, the moment spiraling out of his control.

    Silence.

    Thick. Heavy. Unforgiving.

    Drawn by some unspoken forces, all three girls rose from their seats at the same time. Lyla and Claire¡¯s footsteps echoed as they converged toward Evan, Maya, and the waitress, their expressions ranging from disbelief to pure annoyance.

    Evan barely swallowed the lump in his throat. He had faced disciplinary committees, furious teachers, and even a gym coach whose car he may or may not have filled with balloons last semester¡ªbut nothing compared to this.

    Maya, the closest, folded her arms, her expression unreadable¡­ anger maybe? Her tone was as sharp as a blade. ¡°Evan. Explain.¡±

    Lyla stood just behind her, clutching a napkin in her hands like it was the last shred of her faith in humanity. Her voice was quiet but firm. ¡°You¡­ you had dinner plans with all of us?¡±

    Claire, still trying to piece together the betrayal, frowned, her nose scrunching in disappointment. ¡°Wait¡­ does that mean I wasn¡¯t special either?!¡±

    Evan¡¯s brain went into overdrive. He needed a way out¡ªfast. Maybe he could convince them this was all a misunderstanding? A tragic scheduling mix-up? A weird social experiment? A prank for his YouTube channel¡ªwait. He didn¡¯t even have a YouTube channel.

    He opened his mouth, scrambling for words, an explanation, a miracle¡ªanything.

    Nothing came.

    Meanwhile, Wixx sat back, chewing leisurely on his food, watching the chaos unfold with mild amusement. He had zero intention of intervening. This was far beyond his willingness to interfere, and, frankly, beyond his understanding. Besides, watching Evan flounder under the weight of his own reckless charm was far more entertaining than getting dragged into the wreckage himself.

    Evan, sweating now, forced out a chuckle¡ªthe wrong move.

    Maya¡¯s eyes narrowed, her patience slipping. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! Nothing at all.¡± He held up his hands in surrender. ¡°Listen, ladies, this is¡ª¡±

    ¡°You were juggling us,¡± Lyla cut in, her voice colder than the iced tea Wixx had just sipped. ¡°That¡¯s what this is, right? You thought you could just¡­ what? Rotate between tables and we wouldn¡¯t notice?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Evan hesitated. Choose your words carefully.

    Claire let out a sharp gasp, her hands flying to her hips. ¡°Oh my god. You actually thought you could get away with it.¡±

    Evan winced. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say get away with¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then what would you say?¡± Maya¡¯s voice was deceptively calm, and that was somehow worse.

    He took a deep breath. ¡°Look, I¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the worst possible thing happened.

    A second waitress arrived.

    She looked between the scene unfolding, her confusion evident as she held a tray with yet another dish. ¡°Mr. Evan? Your steak, as requested.¡±

    Dead. He was officially dead.

    All three girls turned back to him in sync. Like synchronized swimmers preparing for a collective dive¡ªexcept the pool was made of fire, and he was the one drowning.

    Wixx exhaled through his nose, shaking his head as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Oh, buddy¡­ you¡¯re toast.¡±

    Evan had never wanted to disappear more in his entire life. His charm, his quick wit¡ªuseless. There was no talking his way out of this one.

    Then, as if the universe had heard his desperate plea, the fire alarm went off.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    A shrill, piercing wail filled the restaurant, followed by flashing red lights and the immediate clatter of chairs against the floor. Panic spread like wildfire¡ªdiners jolted in shock, waiters froze mid-step, and the restaurant erupted into a frenzied scramble toward the exits.

    This general panic gave Evan his only shot at survival. He didn¡¯t waste a second.

    Seizing the opportunity, he pivoted on his heel and bolted toward a nearby table. Wixx, ever the picture of calm, had barely reacted, leisurely chewing on a piece of perfectly spiced lamb. Watching the scene unfold.

    ¡°Time to go!¡± Evan hissed, grabbing Wixx¡¯s arm.

    With a sigh, Wixx allowed himself to be yanked from his seat. His other hand still held a chunk of meat, gripped delicately in his gloved fingers.

    As they pushed through the frenzied crowd, Evan risked a glance over his shoulder. The girls were still at the table, momentarily disoriented by the sudden alarm. It wouldn¡¯t last long.

    With one final tug, Evan dragged Wixx through the restaurant doors and into the cool night air.

    As they ran, Wixx shook his head, panting. ¡°You pulled the fire alarm, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Evan grinned. ¡°A magician never reveals his secrets.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t do magic.¡±

    ¡°I do now.¡±

    Then, voices rang out¡ªsome irritated, some confused, all of them angry.

    ¡°You coward!¡± Maya¡¯s voice cut through the commotion.

    ¡°I hope your steak burns!¡± Lyla added.

    ¡°You still owe me dessert, you snake!¡± Claire shouted.

    But Evan didn¡¯t stop. Didn¡¯t look back.

    They sprinted down the street, laughing breathlessly as Evan threw off his jacket like some kind of action hero making a getaway. Behind them, sirens wailed as fire trucks sped toward the restaurant. The night air was cold, but the adrenaline rushing through Evan¡¯s veins kept him warm.

    They finally stopped in an alley a few blocks away, and both of them bent over, catching their breath.

    Wixx raised a single brow. ¡°Smooth.¡±

    Evan smirked, brushing his hand through his hair. ¡°Please, I had it under control.¡±

    Wixx snorted, taking a deliberate bite off of the meat in his hand. ¡°Right. That¡¯s why you ran like your life depended on it.¡± He wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°I give it a week before they all come after you.¡±

    ¡°A week?¡± Evan scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised they haven¡¯t formed a hunting party already.¡±

    Wixx smirked. ¡°You do realize you¡¯re never going to get away with this, right?¡±

    Evan leaned back against the brick wall, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Oh, I know. But that¡¯s a problem for future Wixx.¡±

    Wixx shook his head, crossing his arms. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan for next year?¡±

    Evan grinned mischievously, his eyes gleaming with untamed energy. ¡°Next year? I think I¡¯ll take a vacation¡­ maybe fake my own death.¡±

    ***

    <u>9 years later.</u>

    As Evan slipped into his finely tailored black suit, the weight of the day was already starting to settle on him. His fingers trembled slightly as he adjusted his tie, the knot tight against his collar. The reflection staring back at him in the mirror was older and wearier, the usual spark in his eyes dulled by grief. He barely recognized himself. He had been to funerals before, but none had felt like this. None had left a hollow ache so deep in his chest that he feared it might never go away.

    Nine years had passed since that chaotic Valentine¡¯s Day. Nine years of reckless adventures, late-night talks, and unbreakable brotherhood. Nine years of knowing that no matter what storm he stirred up, Wixx would always be there to drag him out before he drowned. And now, Wixx was gone.

    The funeral was held in a small cemetery on the outskirts of town. The sky was an endless stretch of gray, the wind carrying the faint scent of rain. Rows of black-clad figures stood silently, heads bowed, the occasional sniffle breaking the quiet. It was the kind of quiet that felt deafening as if the world itself was holding its breath. Evan could barely register the murmured condolences as he made his way toward the casket, his chest tightening with each step.

    Wixx had always been the one to keep him grounded, the steady hand that pulled him back when his own recklessness threatened to spiral out of control. He was more than a friend¡ªhe was family. The kind of family that wasn¡¯t bound by blood, but by something stronger. And now, standing before the polished wood, the finality of it all hit Evan like a punch to the gut.

    He swallowed hard, clearing his throat as he placed a hand on the casket. ¡°You always said I¡¯d get myself into trouble one day,¡± he murmured. ¡°Guess you weren¡¯t wrong. But this time, it¡¯s different, Wixx. Because you¡¯re not here to pull me out of it.¡±

    His fingers curled into a fist. The air was thick¡ªheavy, suffocating. His pulse hammered in his ears as tears burned at the edges of his vision. He forced himself to blink them back, but it was useless.

    Then, a memory surfaced.

    Wixx, arms crossed, watching Evan¡¯s latest stunt unravel. That ever-present smirk tugged at his lips, a slow shake of his head as he muttered, ¡°One day, you won¡¯t be able to talk your way out of it. And when that day comes, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Evan let out a shaky breath. ¡°I¡¯m not ready for that.¡±

    A hand landed on his shoulder, grounding him. He turned to see Maya, her eyes filled with quiet sorrow.

    ¡°None of us are,¡± she whispered. ¡°But keep going. For him.¡±

    Evan swallowed hard, his throat tight. His fingers twitched at his sides as if trying to grasp something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto. The guilt that had been gnawing at him for days surged forward, sharp and unforgiving.

    Evan swallowed hard, his throat tight. His fingers twitched at his sides as if trying to grasp something¡ªanything¡ªto hold onto.

    ¡°He was this close to beating it, you know,¡± he murmured, his voice raw. ¡°And it was my fault. I brought those damn wicks.¡±

    Maya¡¯s breath hitched, but she didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she stepped closer, her hands resting gently on his arms. ¡°No, dear. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Her voice was soft, and steady, like an anchor in the storm.

    But Evan shook his head, a bitter chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡± His chest felt hollow, caving under the weight of unspoken guilt. ¡°Maybe if I hadn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Maya didn¡¯t let him finish. She just pulled him into a hug. And that was all it took. The walls he had tried so hard to keep up crumbled instantly. His breath stuttered, and before he could stop it, a muffled sob slipped out.

    He squeezed his eyes shut, fists clenching the fabric of Maya¡¯s coat as if it could somehow hold him together.

    Then, the priest¡¯s voice broke through the hush, solemn and final. The moment had come.

    Evan let go, stepping back as if the distance could help him breathe. He shoved his hands into his pockets, his gaze locking onto the casket as it descended¡ªslow and deliberate.

    The first raindrops fell, cool against his burning skin. Light at first, then steady, like the sky itself had broken alongside him.

    He didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t wipe the rain from his face. He just stood there, letting it soak through his suit, letting it drown out the sound of dirt hitting wood. Letting it soak through his suit, anchoring him in the cold, in the silence, in the crushing reality of goodbye.

 Chapter 42: Eligible Age?

    Chapter 42 ¨C Eligible Age?

    In the years leading up to the Third Shinobi World War, the Hidden Leaf Village¡ªlike many others across the Elemental Nations¡ªaccelerated the graduation of Academy students, driven by the looming threats of conflict. The increasing demand for shinobi, fueled by fragile alliances and simmering hostilities, created a ruthless pipeline where children were molded into soldiers before they could even grasp the weight of their headbands.

    Even after the war¡¯s uneasy conclusion, the practice persisted. The villages, obsessed with maintaining military strength, continued to push children through accelerated programs, valuing quantity over the fragile quality of youth. The war had normalized the abnormal, turning what was once an emergency measure into now like a standard protocol.

    During the war, the battlefield became a survival often hinged on instinct rather than skill. Young Genin, barely out of the Academy, found themselves thrust into life-or-death missions, their hands stained with the consequences of decisions no child should have to make. The Elemental Nations became graveyards of forgotten potential, littered with the names of those who never lived long enough to become legends.

    Progenies like Kakashi Hatake, who rose to the rank of Ch¨±nin at just six years old, were hailed as shining examples of genius and prowess. But Kakashi was an anomaly¡ªa brilliant exception and an outlier. For the vast majority, the reality was far bleaker. The emotional and psychological toll of early exposure to war left scars deeper than any kunai could carve. Countless lives were extinguished before their potential could bloom, their stories reduced to brief mentions in mission reports, their sacrifices forgotten by all but those who fought beside them.

    One incident remained seared into the mind of the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, even long after the war.

    A team of newly minted Genin, the eldest no older than ten, had been dispatched on what was classified as a routine C-rank mission¡ªescorting a merchant caravan through the borderlands. Despite their stellar performance in the Academy, the reality was a battlefield no exam could truly prepare them for.

    Ambushed by a group of bandits, the Genin¡¯s theoretical knowledge of Jutsu proved insufficient. Though their chakra control was commendable and their Taijutsu well-drilled, they faltered in the face of true, lethal combat.

    Two of the children froze, paralyzed by fear as kunai flew and blood was spilled. The third tried to protect them, but their bravery was met with a swift, fatal blow. The aftermath was grim¡ªone child dead, the other two left with injuries so severe that their shinobi careers were effectively over before they had even begun.

    This tragedy, which occurred after the war¡¯s official end, highlighted a truth the village had long ignored: no amount of training could substitute for the resilience forged through experience¡ªand forcing that experience too soon could shatter fragile minds beyond repair.

    The incident compelled Hiruzen to reform the Academy¡¯s curriculum, mission assignment protocols, and treatment of young shinobi. It was a painful lesson carved into the annals of the Hidden Leaf with the blood of its children.

    Conducted research confirmed what Hiruzen had long suspected: while younger graduates often excelled in the controlled environment of the Academy, they struggled with the complexities of real missions. Their developing minds lacked the emotional resilience and decision-making capabilities required for the battlefield.

    After months of deliberation, Hiruzen made a decisive ruling: no student would graduate from the Academy before the age of eleven.

    Though there was initial dissent, Hokage¡¯s decision stood firm. With the new policy set to take effect the following year, the Academy adjusted its curriculum to accommodate a longer training period, ensuring that students received proper mentoring. Even the current batch set to graduate next year would benefit from enhanced guidance.

    While some parents grumbled, the promise of producing more capable and mentally prepared shinobi gradually shifted opinions. In time, the village would see whether this change would truly strengthen the next generation. For now, Hiruzen allowed one final exception for early graduation which was this year.

    Today, in Hokage¡¯s office, Hiruzen Sarutobi sat quietly, his pipe resting between his fingers as tendrils of smoke curled through the morning air. The sweet scent of tobacco mingled with the crisp breeze drifting in through the open window, but his mind was far from idle.

    Before him lay an important task¡ªthe careful assignment of J¨­nin instructors to this year¡¯s Academy graduates. And beside him stood Shikaku Nara, his trusted advisor, watching as the Hokage flipped through the neatly stacked files.

    These documents contained the names, records, and evaluations of the newly graduated Genin¡ªtwenty from the standard six-year program, four from the fifth year, two from the fourth, and a single prodigy from the third. There were a total of twenty-seven new shinobi, forming nine three-man cells.

    Hiruzen exhaled slowly, lifting a particular file. ¡°This year¡¯s graduates show promise,¡± he mused, scanning the names and notes.

    Shikaku gave a lazy nod, his eyes half-lidded. ¡°Lord Third, the challenge wasn¡¯t just matching their skills¡ªit was balancing their personalities and potential. But as you can see, the assignments are done.¡±

    Hiruzen nodded thoughtfully. With Shikaku¡¯s guidance, he carefully analyzed each student, ensuring their teams were structured not only for growth but also for survival. Technical skill alone would not protect these young shinobi in the field; their ability to work together and trust in one another could mean the difference between life and death.

    Though the Genin teams had been assigned, Hiruzen insisted on one final layer of scrutiny. The stakes were too high to rely solely on written reports. He had summoned the Academy instructors to hear their firsthand assessments, to ensure the team compositions would nurture not just strong shinobi, but well-rounded individuals. After all, these children weren¡¯t just future warriors¡ªthey were the future of Konoha, and their growth would shape the village¡¯s destiny for years to come.

    Just as Shikaku was about to continue, the door creaked open with a faint, deliberate sound. A cold draft slipped in, carrying the subtle weight of authority¡ªan unmistakable shift that only one man¡¯s presence could command.

    Danzo Shimura entered, his cane tapping softly against the wooden floor, rhythmic yet somehow intrusive in the thick silence that followed. His face was as unreadable as ever, the shadows from the lanterns casting sharp lines across the bandages that concealed more than just scars. His lone, visible eye¡ªpiercing and calculating¡ªswept over the room with quiet scrutiny.

    Shikaku paused mid-sentence, recalculating the implications of Danzo¡¯s arrival. His gaze flicked toward Hiruzen, silently asking if he should excuse himself. But the Third Hokage gave the slightest shake of his head. Stay, his eyes seemed to say.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Internally, Hiruzen frowned. His jaw tightened ever so slightly around the stem of his pipe, though his face remained calm. Danzo¡¯s not one to waste time¡­ so why now? He hadn¡¯t even attended Itachi Uchiha¡¯s graduation, only expressing interest after the boy¡¯s prodigious talent became impossible to ignore. But this seemed different. This was calculated.

    Without waiting for acknowledgment, Danzo moved with measured steps to an empty seat at the end of the table; opposite to Hokage¡¯s seat, his posture rigid. His gaze settled briefly on Shikaku before shifting to Hiruzen.

    ¡°Hokage,¡± Danzo began, his voice low and deliberate, pressed with weight. ¡°Given the growing tensions with neighboring villages, it would be prudent to ensure our most promising Genin are placed under J¨­nin capable of shaping them into weapons Konoha can depend on.¡±

    Shikaku¡¯s brow quirked slightly at the word weapon, but he remained silent.

    Hiruzen exhaled softly, setting his pipe aside. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the current situation, Danzo. But our objective is not to create weapons. We foster shinobi¡ªindividuals who can adapt, lead, and protect, not just prepare them for war and follow orders blindly.¡±

    Danzo¡¯s expression remained impassive, though the faintest narrowing of his eye didn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Growth without discipline is a luxury we cannot afford. Potential left unchecked becomes a liability. Control ensures stability.¡±

    Hiruzen¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Control without trust breeds rebellion.¡±

    Danzo leaned back slightly, his fingers tapping once against his cane. ¡°Sentiment has no place in the survival of a village.¡±

    ¡°And yet, it¡¯s what keeps us from becoming the very thing we fight against,¡± Hiruzen replied, his tone quieter but edged with steel.

    A brief silence settled.

    ¡°Today¡¯s meeting concerns team formation with the Academy instructors,¡± Hiruzen added, his voice carrying a firm edge. ¡°The assignment of J¨­nin will be determined separately, through a process that considers more than just tactical efficiency.¡±

    Danzo rose smoothly, his cane tapping once more against the floor¡ªa softer sound now, but no less pointed. ¡°As you wish, Hokage,¡± he said coldly.

    As he reached the door, he paused, glancing over his shoulder just enough for his words to carry back: ¡°Sentiment clouds judgment, Hiruzen. Remember that.¡±

    With that, he left, the door closing with a soft but definitive thud.

    Shikaku let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, exchanging a glance with Hiruzen. The old Hokage picked up his pipe again, his fingers lingering on its surface as if grounding himself.

    The office door creaked open again as the Academy instructors filed in, gathering around the wooden table at the center of the room. Scrolls, reports, and evaluations were neatly arranged before them.

    Ignoring Danzo¡¯s parting words, the Hiruzen turned his attention back to the incoming instructors, his expression softening as he resumed the matter at hand.

    ¡°Thank you all for gathering,¡± Hiruzen said, his voice steady and measured, the familiar pipe resting between his fingers. ¡°We¡¯re here today to finalize the assignments for this year¡¯s graduating Genin. Let¡¯s keep the discussion concise, but thorough¡ªthese decisions will shape the future of our village.¡±

    A hum of agreement moved through the room as the instructors straightened, their expressions focused. Hiruzen briefly scanned the scroll, its contents detailing the Academy¡¯s evaluations.

    ¡°This year¡¯s class brings a mix of potential¡ªsome promising, others younger, but showing remarkable maturity. This presents both a challenge and an opportunity. The formation of these teams is a crucial step in their development. I trust you all will share your thoughts¡ªyour insights are invaluable.¡± He allowed the words to linger in the air, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    The weight of their decisions was not lost on anyone present. Their choices today would not only determine the strength of Konoha¡¯s next generation but would shape the village¡¯s very survival.

    Only Shikaku and the Hiruzen knew the unspoken truth¡ªthe teams had already been tentatively assigned. Now, only the finishing touches remained.

    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    +++

    A gentle knock at the door interrupted Hiruzen contemplation over the Academy instructors¡¯ suggestion. ¡°Enter,¡± he called out, and nine J¨­nin filed into the office, each standing at attention before Hiruzen and Shikaku Nara.

    Among them were veterans and younger J¨­nin who had proven themselves worthy of taking on students.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming,¡± the Hokage began, rising from his chair. ¡°As you know, the day before yesterday marked the graduation ceremony at the Academy. Today, we assign the future of our village to your capable hands.¡±

    He lifted the first set of files. ¡°Team 1 will be led by Asuma Sarutobi.¡± A tall man with brown eyes, olive skin, short black spiky hair, and a beard stepped forward, his laid-back expression betraying little of the tension beneath. ¡°Your team consists of Inomatsu¡­¡±

    The relationship between Hiruzen Sarutobi and his son, Asuma, was distant and strained. Hiruzen, as the Third Hokage, prioritized the village above all else, dedicating most of his time and energy to his leadership duties. This left little room for personal matters, including his relationship with his family.

    Asuma, growing up in the shadow of such an esteemed figure, felt overshadowed and burdened by the expectations placed upon him as the Hokage¡¯s son. Seeking to forge his own path and escape his father¡¯s influence, he left Konoha for a time and joined the Twelve Guardian Ninja, an elite group hand-picked to protect the Land of Fire¡¯s Feudal Lord (Daimy¨­). This role earned Asuma a bounty of 35,000,000 Ry¨­.

    This decision only deepened the rift between father and son. Hiruzen, while understanding Asuma¡¯s desire for independence, likely felt disappointed by his son¡¯s departure from the village. Asuma, in turn, resented the lack of emotional connection and the perceived prioritization of duty over family.

    Their dynamic subtly shifted as Asuma returned to the village and agreed to take on the role of J¨­nin sensei for Team 1. Though they still weren¡¯t openly close, there was a sense of unspoken understanding. Hiruzen, now an aging leader, saw Asuma¡¯s return as a quiet reconciliation.

    Despite their strained relationship, Hiruzen acknowledged Asuma¡¯s strength and abilities as a shinobi. At the same time, Asuma, despite his personal feelings, also held a deep regard for his father¡¯s wisdom and leadership as Hokage.

    The assignments continued, each J¨­nin receiving their carefully selected trio of students.

    ¡°Team 9,¡± the Hokage announced. ¡°Will be led by Ryouka Naito.¡±

    ¡°Your team includes Izumi Uchiha¡­¡±

    Ryouka Naito, a relatively young but skilled J¨­nin known for her balanced strength, nodded. ¡°Understood, Hokage. I¡¯ll ensure they receive both guidance and the discipline they need.¡±

    As the last teams were assigned, the Hokage surveyed the assembled J¨­nin and his son Asuma. ¡°Remember, your role extends beyond teaching Jutsu and combat techniques. You¡¯re shaping the next generation of Konoha¡¯s protectors. Guide them, challenge them, but most importantly, help them understand what it truly means to be shinobi of the Hidden Leaf.¡±

    The J¨­nin bowed in unison, accepting their new responsibilities with appropriate gravity. As they filed out of the office, each clutching their students¡¯ files, the Hokage returned to his seat with a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°Do you think we matched them well?¡± he asked Shikaku, who had remained silent throughout the proceedings.

    Shikaku Nara spent the whole night analyzing the graduates¡¯ strengths, weaknesses, and personalities to create balanced teams that could grow together. Later in the morning, Hiruzen reviewed the arrangements and tweaked a few with the advice of class instructors and his understanding.

    ¡°The combinations are logical¡­¡± Shikaku replied, his characteristic analytical tone tinged with amusement. ¡°But Lord Third, you know as well as I do that how these teams actually turn out will be anything but predictable. That''s what makes it interesting.¡±

    The Hokage chuckled, ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ###

 Chapter 43: JÅnin Leader

    Chapter 43 ¨C J¨­nin Leader

    Twenty-seven newly minted Genin filled a classroom, each lost in their own thoughts.

    Some leaned against the window frames, feigning indifference as their eyes flicked to every subtle movement around them. Some paced the room restlessly, occasionally performing familiar sequences of hand signs¡ªTiger, Boar, Ram¡ªas if practicing Jutsu would ease their anxiousness. Meanwhile, a few sat quietly at desks, their fingers nervously tracing the grooves etched into the wood.

    Suddenly, the door slid open with a sharp clack. Silence fell instantly.

    Masashi Yamamoto, instructor of the 6th-year student, stepped into the room, his footsteps echoing softly against the polished floorboards. His presence wasn¡¯t imposing through size or showmanship¡ªit was the quiet authority of a man who had seen battle beyond the safety of these walls.

    His flak jacket bore faint scuffs, his forehead protector tied with the neat precision of a man who left nothing to chance.

    He didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, his gaze swept over the room. Some students shifted under his scrutiny, others met his gaze, trying to mask the flicker of unease in their eyes.

    ¡°Congratulations on your graduation,¡± he began. His low and steady voice was a sharp contrast to the charged silence that preceded it.

    It was the kind of voice that carried weight, the kind that made people listen.

    ¡°I am Masashi Yamamoto,¡± he continued, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll learn the names of the people who will be your teammates¡ªthe ones you¡¯ll eat with, bleed with, and grow alongside. These teams aren¡¯t just for training. They¡¯re the foundation of your future as shinobi.¡±

    A ripple of excitement ran through the students, their eyes wide with anticipation.

    Masashi raised his hand, palm open, and the room stilled again.

    ¡°But before we proceed with the announcement,¡± he continued, his voice firm but thoughtful, ¡°Understand this: Being assigned to a team is not a privilege. It¡¯s a responsibility you must bear. This isn¡¯t about showing off your Jutsu or chasing glory. It¡¯s about survival. Your strength means nothing if you can¡¯t rely on the person beside you¡ªor if they can¡¯t rely on you.¡±

    His gaze sharpened, lingering on faces both eager and anxious.

    ¡°A shinobi¡¯s greatest weapon isn¡¯t their chakra, their speed, or even their intelligence. It¡¯s their ability to trust¡ªto adapt, to cover their comrade¡¯s blind spot without hesitation, and to fight knowing someone has theirs.¡±

    The room fell silent, and Masashi¡¯s eyes scanned the faces of the young Genin. He could see the uncertainty in some of their eyes, the nervousness that came with the unknown.

    ¡°Your actions will affect your teammates,¡± Masashi continued, his tone steady and serious. ¡°Trust, communication, and support are your weapons just as much as your Jutsu.¡±

    A murmur of acknowledgment passed through the students, their expressions now a mix of determination and reflection. Masashi nodded approvingly before he stepped forward, pulling a scroll from his belt with a crisp motion. The parchment unfurled with a soft rustle as he scanned the neatly written names.

    ¡°Now,¡± he said, his tone steady, ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    His voice echoed slightly against the walls as he read, ¡°First Team.¡± Masashi called out, letting the silence thicken, ¡°Team 1: Inomatsu¡­¡±

    The names fell into place like puzzle pieces. Each announcement was met with a mix of stifled cheers, relieved sighs, or silent acceptance.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°Team 9,¡± He paused just long enough for the silence to thicken again. ¡°Izumi Uchiha. Sora Yamada. Raijin Sarutobi. Your J¨­nin leader¡ªRyouka Naito.¡±

    The words landed; the syllables crisp against the classroom walls.

    ¡°Congratulations, everyone. These teams are your next step toward becoming a true shinobi. Remember to trust one another, work hard, and never give up. Your journey starts now.¡±

    The chatter picked up again, filling the space with bursts of excitement and subdued murmurs. But Raijin sat frozen, his mind replaying that one name repeatedly as if it echoed louder than the others.

    But amid the excitement chatters, Raijin sat frozen, struck by the announcement. His mind processed the name, the words echoing in his ears.

    Izumi Uchiha.

    ¡°Hah¡­ now this is interesting,¡± he muttered under his breath, the corner of his mouth tugging into a faint, wry smile.

    +++

    ¡°I am Ryouka Naito. Your team leader,¡± Ryouka Naito stated flatly, her tone as sharp as the cold breeze cutting through the training grounds.

    The three Genin stood before her¡ªIzumi Uchiha, arms crossed with a calm demeanor; Sora Yamada, fidgeting slightly; and Raijin Sarutobi, noticeably smaller, his black-tied hair swaying in the air.

    Ryouka¡¯s gaze swept over them. She didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t smile. Just stood with her arms folded, her stance rigid.

    ¡°They might be the youngest team we¡¯ve ever composed,¡± the voice of the Third Hokage echoed in her mind, distant but clear. ¡°Izumi Uchiha and Sora Yamada are eleven. Raijin Sarutobi¡ªeight. No, nine now. We¡¯ve arranged it considering both their age and their abilities. Exceptional talents, yes, but their chemistry... is volatile at best. They¡¯ll need guidance, Ryouka. Your guidance. Given your skill, I believe you can shape them into true shinobi.¡±

    The words faded, but the weight remained.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been assigned to Team 9,¡± she continued, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Izumi Uchiha. Sora Yamada. Raijin Sarutobi. Your records speak of talent, but talent alone doesn¡¯t keep you alive. Teamwork does. Discipline does.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Ryouka continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your clan names or academy scores. Out here, none of that matters. You¡¯ll prove yourselves with action, and only action.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Starting today, you three will operate under my command as Genin. For the next few years, your victories, failures, and growth will also be under my command,¡± said a young woman, her emerald-blue eyes piercing through the morning mist. Those eyes reminded Raijin of Satoru; one enthusiastic fella, but unlike Satoru, she wasn¡¯t as emotionally driven.

    ¡°Missions will test your limits. Success will also depend on your ability to work as one unit. You must rely on each other, not because you want to, but because your lives will depend on it.¡± Ryouka Naito stood before them, her presence elegant and graceful, especially for her age. At only twenty-six, she had already carved out a reputation as one of Konoha¡¯s J¨­nin and as a Genin team supervisor.

    Raijin studied his new mentor with quiet intensity. Her oval-shaped face carried a delicate balance of feminine grace and battle-hardened severity. Shoulder-length dark hair danced in the gentle breeze, framing her face. High cheekbones and a sharp jawline gave her features a distinctive elegance, while her narrow, pale lips seemed permanently set in a stoic line, as if smiles were luxuries, she rarely afforded herself.

    And, like him, she also hadn¡¯t worn her headband, instead wearing only her J¨­nin flak jacket.

    Internally, Raijin gave his J¨­nin supervisor a thumb-up. The Konoha headbands they had been given were tucked inside his pocket.

    ¡°As a Genin team, you are granted several privileges,¡± she said. ¡°One of those is using a private training ground, assigned to each team. Yours will be Training Ground 21, located just beyond the village outskirts.¡±

    Her gaze sharpened as she spoke. ¡°And, as your team leader,¡± she added ¡°You are to respect my instructions without hesitation. That is non-negotiable.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s gaze shifted to his two eleven-year-old teammates, standing on either side of him, both wearing their headbands. He took a moment to reflect on the team.

    To his right, Sora Yamada shifted his weight quietly, his eyes scanning the training ground intently. The Yamada clan¡¯s reputation for earth-style Jutsu preceded them, and Sora was no exception. He had inherited his family¡¯s traditional focus on defensive techniques. His ability to manipulate the earth itself made him a natural protector, capable of raising walls of stone with a single-hand sign and creating armor from the very ground beneath their feet.

    To Raijin¡¯s left stood Izumi Uchiha, her presence carrying the weight of her clan¡¯s expectations. The Uchiha name alone commanded respect throughout the ninja world, with their fearsome Sharingan d¨­jutsu having turned countless battles throughout history. Though it was rare for an Uchiha to awaken the Sharingan, Izumi had already done so. Yet there was something different about her¡ªgentleness that seemed at odds with her clan¡¯s infamous intensity and arrogance.

    Perhaps it was this very quality that had caught the attention of Itachi Uchiha, Raijin thought. Or perhaps it was the awakening of her Sharingan.

    The four of them had already introduced themselves, and Raijin had a decent understanding of his team¡¯s capabilities. He felt a sense of satisfaction. His team represented a unique combination of talents: Sora¡¯s mastery of defense, Izumi¡¯s prestigious Uchiha heritage, and his own lightning release.

    Under Ryouka¡¯s guidance and their own effort they would need to learn how to blend these individual strengths into a cohesive unit.

    ¡°Team formations are crucial,¡± Ryouka said, pulling Raijin from his thoughts. ¡°Sora, your earth-style techniques will form our defensive core, providing a solid foundation. Izumi, with your Sharingan and natural agility, you¡¯ll be perfect for reconnaissance and quick, precision strikes. Raijin, your lightning release will be key for both charging and offensive attacks, giving us the firepower we need.¡±

    Ryouka¡¯s eyes narrowed as she assessed her young Genins. ¡°Age is merely a number,¡± she stated, her gaze lingering on Raijin. ¡°What matters is the strength of your will and your dedication to protecting what¡¯s precious to you. Together, we must forge ourselves into a team that exemplifies the true spirit of the Hidden Leaf.¡±

    Raijin and the two Genin straightened under their mentor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Meet here tomorrow at dawn,¡± Ryouka commanded, her tone fierce and full of authority. ¡°We¡¯ll begin with a special exercise to test your teamwork. Be prepared.¡±

    With those words, she disappeared in a swirl of leaves, leaving her three students all alone.

    While his teammates stumbled to regain their composure from the sudden disappearance of their supervisor, a thrill stirred inside Raijin¡ªhe was eager to spar with another J¨­nin, especially someone other than Haruko.

    So, no test to determine whether we pass or fail? Raijin thought. Well, I hope I can finish my cat-catching duty soon¨C

    Izumi Uchiha interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Uh, guys? How about we get to know each other?¡±

    Raijin turned to face his two new teammates. Izumi and Sora.

    Izumi¡¯s features were delicate and refined, framed by her dark, almond-shaped eyes. A small mole rested just below her right eye, and her gaze flickered between Raijin and Sora, curiosity evident in her expression.

    After a brief pause, Sora grunted, ¡°Um¡­ Sure?¡±

    Raijin glanced at Sora. Sora had a rough, rugged appearance¡ªbroad and muscular, easily twice Raijin¡¯s size. He seemed calm, though not the most articulate.

    Izumi¡¯s eyes brightened, relieved by his response, ¡°As fellow teammates, we should at least know a little about each other. I mean, we¡¯ll be working together, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Raijin smiled. ¡°I... specialize in Lightning Release and Shurikenjutsu, though you both probably already know that. And, uh¡­ I¡¯m not the best at talking, but I¡¯m serious when it comes to missions.¡±

    Izumi chuckled softly, her voice kind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Raijin. I¡¯m not the best at small talk either. I specialize in Genjutsu, Fire Release as well as Shurikenjutsu.¡± She then shifted her attention to Sora. ¡°What about you?¡±

    Raijin turned to Sora. Sora scratched the back of his head, clearly feeling a little uncomfortable. ¡°Oh! Uh, I¡¯m Sora. I use Earth-style Jutsu. You know, like¡­ walls and stuff. I¡¯m good at defending.¡± He smiled, though his tone was a little sheepish. ¡°Not much of a talker either, I guess.¡±

    Raijin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty impressive. Blocking and Walls... sounds useful.¡± He meant it genuinely but wasn¡¯t sure what else to add to keep the conversation going.

    Izumi smiled ¡°Yeah, defending is important. And lightning is very powerful,¡± she said, her tone thoughtfully. ¡°We all have our strengths. If we can use them together, we¡¯ll make a great team.¡±

    Sora nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, teamwork, right?¡± He briefly glanced at Raijin. ¡°I guess we all have something we can contribute.¡± Realizing the look might be rude, he quickly turned his gaze to Izumi.

    ¡°So,¡± he continued, breaking the awkwardness, ¡°What¡¯s the plan for tomorrow? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to get much sleep, not knowing what sensei has in store.¡±

    Izumi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I agree. She¡¯s not the type to go easy on us... But that¡¯s a good thing. We will figure out how to work together as a team, and whatever she throws at us will only make us stronger.¡±

    Raijin suggested, ¡°How about we start by learning each other¡¯s fighting styles? The more we spar, the better we¡¯ll understand each other¡¯s movements.¡±

    Sora blinked, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Yeah! Sparring sounds great!¡± he said, his voice carrying a hint of reluctance, his enthusiasm forced.

    Izumi¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s head to the training ground Ryouka-sensei mentioned.¡±

    With that, Izumi took the lead, and the boys followed, silently bracing themselves for whatever the training session would bring. They made their way to Training Ground 21.

    +++

    Unbeknownst to the team, Ryouka had been watching them from a distance, hidden in the shadows, her keen eyes tracking them. She had been evaluating their characteristics, silently observing how they interacted with each other, how they responded to the idea of teamwork, and whether they were prepared for the challenges ahead.

    Ryouka, now responsible for these young Genin, was determined to keep a watchful eye on them. As their new leader, she couldn¡¯t afford to let anything slip by unnoticed.

    She observed as they approached Training Ground 21.

    Stealth and combat were her specialties, and she moved quietly, staying just out of sight as she followed them. Her footsteps barely made a sound as she approached the training ground.

 Chapter 44: Sneak Peek

    Chapter 44 ¨C Sneak Peek

    As the trio approached Training Ground 21, Izumi pushed open the gate and stepped into the wide clearing. Raijin followed close behind, with Sora trailing beside him.

    The air was still, and the surroundings were quiet¡ªan ideal place to train, free from distractions. Raijin took in the training ground. It was massive, at least three times the size of his backyard.

    Izumi turned to face him and Sora, a grin spreading across her face. ¡°This is it,¡± she said, adjusting her kunai pouch. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s attention flickered to Sora, who was stretching, rolling his shoulders before cracking his neck with an audible pop.

    ¡°Alright, if we¡¯re sparring, we should probably set some ground rules,¡± Sora said, looking between them. ¡°No lethal moves, right? We¡¯re not trying to kill each other.¡±

    Izumi nodded, her expression turning serious. ¡°Definitely no lethal moves. The goal is to sharpen our technique and learn how we work together¡ªnot injure one another.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Raijin replied.

    Without missing a beat, Izumi clapped her hands together. ¡°Alright then¡ªRaijin, Sora, you two go first. I¡¯ll watch and analyze your styles, then we¡¯ll rotate.¡±

    Sora exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening at the thought of sparring with someone younger. Still, he stepped forward with a grunt. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t expect me to take it easy on you, Raijin.¡±

    The purpose of this exercise was to understand how their teammates moved and reacted under pressure. Raijin simply nodded in response.

    Without another word, he and Sora took their positions at the center of the clearing, where Izumi had marked the starting point.

    ¡°Go!¡± Izumi called.

    Sora lunged instantly, his massive frame charging forward like a bull, hands reaching for Raijin. But Raijin was faster¡ªhe sidestepped just in time, using his agility to stay one step ahead.

    Grunting in frustration, Sora swung his fist downward, striking the ground. The earth cracked and shifted violently beneath Raijin¡¯s feet, but he had already leaped backward, landing lightly a few feet away.

    From the sidelines, Izumi shouted, ¡°You¡¯re too predictable! You rely too much on brute force and defense. If you want to beat someone fast, you need more than just power.¡±

    Sora scowled but didn¡¯t seem offended. Instead, he rolled his shoulders and flexed his fists, determination flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just warming up,¡± he muttered before slamming his hands into the ground, sending another wall of earth surging toward Raijin.

    So, they do know each other, Raijin thought, his eyes locking onto the rising wall of stone. Instead of retreating, he darted forward, chakra surging into his legs as he leaped onto the rock¡¯s uneven surface. With fluid precision, he ran along its edge before kicking off at an angle, flipping over Sora¡¯s head.

    Sora barely had time to react before Raijin twisted midair, sending a spinning kick toward his back. He turned just in time, raising his arms in a cross-guard to absorb the impact. The force of the blow sent him skidding backward, but his stance remained firm.

    Izumi¡¯s voice cut through the clash. ¡°Better, Sora. You read that one in time.¡±

    Sora¡¯s focus sharpened entirely on Raijin. He planted his foot into the ground, his jaw set. ¡°Try dodging this,¡± he muttered.

    With a sharp stomp, the earth trembled beneath Raijin before jagged stone spikes erupted from the ground, aiming to trap him.

    Raijin twisted his body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the spikes as they shot up around him. With a sharp breath, he channeled chakra into his foot and kicked off one of the formations, propelling himself toward Sora again.

    This time, instead of attacking directly, he feinted¡ªa flicker of movement to the right before abruptly shifting left.

    Sora, expecting the strike from the opposite direction, raised his arms to block¡ªtoo slow.

    Raijin appeared at his unguarded side, his fist crackling with a small burst of lightning. In a single, precise motion, he drove it into Sora¡¯s ribs.

    Sora staggered back, coughing as the jolt forced the air from his lungs. His eyes narrowed, glaring at Raijin, but he exhaled through clenched teeth, conceding. ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t give him time to recover. Instead, he sped toward him again, his body moving noticeably faster this time, chakra surging beneath his feet.

    Sora hadn¡¯t yet reacted when Raijin¡¯s lightning-infused strike landed once more¡ªa sharp, painful flick of lightning that surged through his body.

    The second surge of electricity crackled through Sora¡¯s form. His body jerked in response to the shock, and his legs buckled beneath him, the seizure-like convulsions leaving him breathless.

    The match ended abruptly, with Sora collapsing to his knees, still gasping for air as the residual shock faded from his muscles.

    Sora struggled to regain his composure, his chest heaving with deep, labored breaths. The electricity had left him drained, and he couldn¡¯t move for a few moments.

    Raijin stood nearby, his hands relaxed at his sides, but a slight furrow creased his brow. ¡°Did I overdo it?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of concern.

    Sora, still catching his breath, rubbed his chest before flashing a half-grin. ¡°Guess I underestimated you,¡± he muttered.

    Izumi strode toward them, her gaze flicking between the two. ¡°You alright?¡± she asked.

    Sora gave a silent nod.

    ¡°You were too predictable,¡± she teased, her eyes glinting with playful mischief. ¡°I¡¯ll give you credit¡ªwhen you do land a hit, you make it count. Unfortunately, you couldn¡¯t land one.¡±

    Sora exhaled sharply, but before he could respond, Izumi continued. ¡°Your defense is solid, but you¡¯re too rigid. You rely too much on brute force. Against someone faster, you need to read their movements better.¡±

    Still trying to steady himself, Sora grumbled under his breath but gave a reluctant nod. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it.¡±

    Izumi then turned to Raijin, her expression shifting to something more serious. ¡°Your speed is a huge advantage, and you use it well. But you take a lot of risks. Against someone who can keep up, overextending could get you caught.¡±

    Raijin nodded, absorbing her words without argument.

    Izumi¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Alright, enough standing around. My turn now.¡± She rolled her shoulders, stepping into the training circle she had marked. ¡°Raijin, you¡¯re up.¡±

    Raijin blinked, then exhaled as he took his stance again.

    The ground was still rough and uneven from Sora¡¯s technique¡ªjagged stone spikes littered the battlefield, making movement unpredictable.

    He cast a brief glance at Izumi and Sora before squaring his shoulders, his gaze sharpening. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Izumi nodded, her focus locked onto him. ¡°Bring it.¡± She hadn¡¯t activated her Sharingan yet, keeping it in reserve and relying on her senses.

    Without warning, Raijin moved first, dashing forward in a blur of speed.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Sora, who had forgotten to signal the start, flinched at the sudden movement.

    Izumi¡¯s eyes flickered, and in an instant, her Sharingan activated.

    Raijin wondered if, to her, the world had already begun to slow¡ªif she could see his every motion with razor-sharp precision, predicting his next step before he even made it.

    He closed the gap in a heartbeat, aiming a sharp kick toward Izumi¡¯s midsection. But Izumi was ready. She sidestepped with fluid precision, her body moving with the grace of someone who had studied her opponent carefully.

    Raijin¡¯s kick missed by mere inches, but he quickly pivoted, spinning into a backhand strike with his other arm. Izumi reacted just as quickly, raising her arm to deflect the blow with a swift block.

    Both Genins leaped back, creating distance between them.

    Raijin exhaled, studying her stance. ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting.¡± A smirk tugged at his lips. No wonder the whole world wants those red eyes.

    Izumi smirked, her crimson eyes locked onto him. ¡°Quite fast,¡± she said.

    Raijin exhaled sharply, shaking out his wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Sharingan but experiencing it firsthand is different.¡±

    Izumi twirled a kunai between her fingers. ¡°Then you¡¯d better stop holding back.¡±

    Raijin smiled back. ¡°I was about to say the same to you.¡±

    Without another word, Izumi countered with a series of swift kunai throws, her movements fluid and precise. Raijin immediately dodged them. He was fast¡ªvery fast for a Genin¡ªbut Izumi¡¯s Sharingan gave her the edge, allowing her to anticipate his every move.

    Raijin saw Izumi¡¯s attack coming and, with a flick of his wrist, launched a lightning-charged kunai in her direction.

    The sudden strike forced Izumi to retreat just as she was about to close the gap. She tried to parry the incoming kunai with her own, but its weight made it difficult to block effectively while she was still moving.

    Izumi stumbled slightly but regained her footing almost immediately. ¡°Not bad,¡± she said, catching her breath. ¡°But it¡¯s going to take more than this.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s smile widened as he began to understand her style¡ªa textbook Uchiha approach¡ªprecise, methodical, and relying heavily on her Sharingan to predict his every move. And her chakra wasn¡¯t unlimited.

    Charging toward her again, he noticed Izumi shift her stance, her Sharingan already locked onto his movements. Raijin didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe threw kunai imbued with chakra, hoping to catch her off guard.

    But Izumi was prepared. With a graceful leap, she spun through the air and landed behind him in one fluid motion, her kunai aimed at his back.

    Or so she thought.

    There was nothing there¡ªjust empty air.

    ¡°Body Flicker Jutsu?¡± Izumi asked, her voice laced with uncertainty.

    Raijin¡¯s voice reached her, smooth and confident, as a kunai pressed gently against her back. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Izumi turned to face him, a mixture of admiration and respect in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re fast,¡± she said, clearly impressed by his speed. Without warning, she leaped backward, readying herself.

    Raijin¡¯s smile remained, though his eyebrow arched slightly. ¡°You want to continue?¡±

    Izumi smiled faintly and glanced at Sora. ¡°No, let¡¯s see how Sora does next.¡±

    Raijin stepped back, allowing Sora to take center stage. The large boy cracked his knuckles, his broad shoulders squared as he shifted his gaze between Izumi and Raijin. His expression was focused, his stance radiating determination.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see,¡± Sora said, his voice low, tinged with quiet confidence.

    Raijin moved to the side, watching closely as Izumi and Sora prepared for their spar.

    He signaled the fighters. ¡°Go!¡±

    Sora lunged forward first, relying on his immense strength. His speed was less than Raijin¡¯s, but his power was undeniable. He aimed a heavy punch at Izumi¡¯s head, hoping to end it quickly with one solid blow.

    Izumi, however, was ready. With a swift sidestep, she avoided the punch, the air whistling past her as she nimbly moved to his side. She reached out with her kunai, attempting to land a quick cut along Sora¡¯s arm. But Sora was quick to react, using his other arm to block the strike, his massive forearm absorbing the blow with ease.

    Izumi barely managed to backflip away, creating some distance between them. ¡°You¡¯re slow for someone so big,¡± she taunted, though there was a hint of respect in her voice.

    Sora growled, his pride stung by her words. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky,¡± he said, his voice gruff. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I can do.¡±

    He slammed his palms to the ground, his chakra surging through the earth beneath them. Immediately, the ground in front of him erupted, sending a wall of rock toward Izumi. It was fast and powerful and could easily crush anyone caught in its path.

    Izumi¡¯s eyes flickered to the oncoming rock. Activating Sharingan once again, she immediately leaped into the air, twisting her body mid-flight to dodge the massive rocks. She landed behind Sora, her kunai already in hand.

    But a low rumble came beneath them, and using the slight distraction, Sora slammed his palms into the ground.

    A massive wall of earth shot up between him and Izumi. The ground cracked as Sora grinned, looking confident in his defense.

    Izumi wasn¡¯t fazed. Her eyes flicked toward the earthen wall, and with a swift hand sign, she activated her Fire Style Jutsu. A stream of flames erupted from her mouth, the fiery wave crashing against the barrier. But Sora¡¯s defense held strong, the fire dissipating harmlessly against the earthen wall.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Izumi said, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°But let¡¯s see how well you handle this.¡±

    She leaped into the air, her Sharingan flickering to life as she tracked Sora¡¯s every movement. Though his large frame made him a formidable obstacle, her speed kept her firmly on the offensive.

    As she neared, Sora raised his fists, preparing for a direct confrontation.

    But Izumi didn¡¯t hesitate. She feinted a kunai throw, momentarily drawing Sora¡¯s attention. In that split second, she closed the gap, delivering a swift kick to his side. Sora grunted, the impact sending a shockwave through his body as his defense cracked under the pressure.

    Sora staggered back, rubbing his side where Izumi¡¯s kick had landed. ¡°Alright, that was a good hit. But I¡¯m not done yet.¡±

    He planted his feet firmly on the ground, hands quickly forming a series of seals. ¡°Time to turn this around,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Suddenly, the earth beneath his feet rumbled with force, and with a mighty roar, Sora raised his hand. The ground trembled as massive stones shot up, flying toward Izumi like deadly projectiles.

    Izumi dodged skillfully, narrowly avoiding one rock, but the force of another sent her tumbling to the side. Sora grinned his Earth Release on full display, the power radiating from him.

    Izumi, however, was already back on her feet. Her eyes narrowed, and she focused on Sora, but she hadn¡¯t activated her Sharingan this time¡ªlikely conserving chakra.

    +++

    Ryouka could tell Izumi was starting to push her limits as the spar intensified with each passing moment. From her vantage point, she observed the trio with keen eyes, noting how they tested each other¡¯s abilities and gained valuable insight into their respective strengths and weaknesses. Despite their individual talents, she recognized they had a long way to go before truly functioning as a cohesive unit.

    Sora''s overwhelming strength impressed her, but his lack of speed and adaptability held him back. He needed to diversify his attacks and outsmart his opponents rather than rely solely on raw power.

    ¡°Let¡¯s spar¡ªall three of us at the same time,¡± Izumi called out, her voice cutting through Ryouka¡¯s thoughts.

    She and Sora took their positions at opposite ends of the field, while Raijin stood at the center, his stance firm and focused. This wasn¡¯t a typical two-person match¡ªit was a three-way battle where each fighter sought their own victory.

    Izumi initiated the attack, her hands flowing through a rapid sequence of precise seals. Ryouka recognized the sharpness in her movements¡ªthe refined discipline of her Uchiha bloodline. Fire Release was imminent.

    As predicted, Izumi exhaled a stream of flames toward Sora, who responded by slamming his hands into the ground. A towering wall of earth rose just in time to block the incoming fire.

    ¡®Good timing,¡¯ Ryouka thought, noting that Sora¡¯s Earth-style proved as solid and reliable as he¡¯d claimed. Yet she wasn¡¯t convinced it would be enough to protect him in the long run. His predictable reliance on earth walls and lack of strategic variation made him vulnerable to faster opponents who could exploit his defensive style.

    Sora grinned and began pushing forward, cracking the earth beneath his feet, his hands ready to create another barrier if needed. However, Ryouka noticed¡ªhe¡¯s too predictable. He relied heavily on his earth walls, not utilizing much variation in his strategy. If he didn¡¯t learn to adapt and think outside the box, he¡¯d be vulnerable to faster opponents who could exploit his defensive style.

    Izumi seized an opening, her agility on full display as she darted around Sora¡¯s defensive structure. Meanwhile, Raijin maintained his position at the center of the sparring ground, his stance deceptively calm but ready.

    Before Ryouka could anticipate Raijin¡¯s next move, he flicked his hand toward Sora. A burst of lightning arced through the air, crackling with intensity and striking the ground beside Sora¡¯s feet. The sudden attack disrupted Sora¡¯s footing¡ªRaijin had expertly capitalized on the opening created by Izumi¡¯s assault.

    ¡®Smart,¡¯ Ryouka thought, her lips twitching slightly. Unlike Sora¡¯s brute strength or Izumi¡¯s flashy jutsu, Raijin demonstrated calculation and patience, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    When Izumi approached with a series of swift kunai throws, Raijin responded without hesitation. His body moved like a blur, dodging and weaving as the projectiles barely missed him. Ryouka predicted the disconnection between them¡ªthey couldn¡¯t fight as a team and would likely struggle to coordinate their considerable abilities for quite some time.

    Ryouka continued to observe from her concealed position in the bushes as the fight continued for another 30 minutes.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Good work from both of you,¡± Izumi announced, stepping beside Sora with a smile.

    While their individual strengths were impressive, they still had yet to learn how to complement each other effectively.

    They had a long way to go before they could truly work as one cohesive unit.

 Chapter 45: Not Done Yet

    Chapter 45 ¨C Not Done Yet

    Raijin stood at the center of his home training yard, rolling his shoulders as the heavy weighted bands around his ankles, wrists, and waist pressed into his body. Each band weighed five kilograms, bringing the total to 25 kilograms¡ªenough to create a constant strain, but still just manageable.

    To make it truly challenging, additional weights could be added into the slots. As expected, Haruko had placed three 20-kilogram plates into the slots of the waist band, intensifying the pressure with every movement.

    Haruko, who stood a few feet away with her arms crossed, her sharp eyes scanning both his body and the weight bands, asked, ¡°How¡¯s the weight?¡± Her tone was neutral but expectant.

    Raijin shifted slightly, adjusting to the added pressure. ¡°Heavy,¡± he admitted, stretching his legs before settling into a stance. ¡°But I can handle it.¡±

    Haruko raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still adjusting to the 20-kilogram plates, and now you want me to believe you¡¯ve got this under control?¡±

    Raijin straightened up, meeting her gaze. ¡°Clan Elder, you wouldn¡¯t have given them to me if I couldn¡¯t handle them.¡±

    Haruko exhaled sharply, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. I gave you those weights because you need to learn the difference between perseverance and recklessness.¡± She paused, her eyes locking onto his. ¡°Push too fast, and you¡¯ll break something¡ªprobably yourself. Your body needs time to adjust. Training isn¡¯t just about getting stronger¡ªit¡¯s about making sure you don¡¯t collapse before you reach your goal.¡±

    Raijin exhaled through his nose, forcing himself to remain still. This was exactly what he had asked for. No, demanded. He wanted his training to be more intense, to push beyond his limits. He had insisted on adding weights.

    This is going to hurt, he thought, glancing down at the metal plates strapped to his body. Each movement felt sluggish, like wading through deep water. But that was the point. At just nine years old, he had somehow already handled 95 kilograms. If he were on Earth, that would be considered inhuman, worthy of being worshipped as a god.

    ¡°I know what I signed up for,¡± he muttered, taking a few steps forward.

    ¡°Remember, no weights during missions,¡± Haruko said firmly. ¡°Your speed, agility, and chakra control depend on your body being at its peak. The last thing I need is you tripping over your own feet because you overtrained.¡±

    Raijin shot her a look that was equal parts worry and amusement, a small smile tugging at his lips.

    She stepped forward and tightened the weight band around Raijin¡¯s waist, making him wince. With a practiced hand, she removed the three 20-kilogram plates from the waist band¡¯s slot, replacing them with a single 20-kilogram plate. ¡°Don¡¯t over-exert the body. Now get moving¡ªI want twenty laps.¡±

    Raijin took off running, but his steps were slightly heavier than usual. Realizing he couldn¡¯t maintain a full sprint, he opted for walking instead.

    ¡­

    Haruko watched Raijin as he moved, assessing every shift and strain in his body. This training was about to evolve into a whole new level of intensity. She had carefully adjusted his regimen, pushing him right to the edge¡ªbut not past it. Raijin was talented, no doubt, but his stubbornness could be both an asset and a liability.

    That drive to push through, to never stop, may cloud his judgment, and it was her job to guide him, to make sure he didn¡¯t break before reaching his full potential.

    At nine years old, his body was still developing. She had to balance his fierce determination with proper conditioning. If he went too far too fast, he could cripple himself, and all that potential would go to waste. That was something she couldn¡¯t let happen.

    To achieve this, she¡¯d devised a system of weighted slots for his limbs and waist, each capable of holding different loads: 20, 50, 80, and even 150-kilogram plates. Altogether, there were 40 plates in total¡ªten 20-kilogram plates, ten 50-kilogram plates, ten 80-kilogram plates, and five each of the 100 and 150-kilogram weights.

    The weighted bands themselves had 25 slots in total¡ªfive for each of the four limbs and five for the waist. Each slot was carefully designed to hold the weights for a gradual increase in resistance, ensuring his muscles grew alongside his physical limits. This system allowed Haruko to fine-tune Raijin¡¯s training, steadily building strength while minimizing the risk of overtraining. Every adjustment was made with precision, giving him the right balance of challenge and recovery.

    This weight load was meant to sustain his training progression all the way to the Ch¨±nin level and beyond. The goal was simple: build his strength, endurance, and resilience gradually, not recklessly. She needed to keep him on the right path, challenging him without pushing him over the edge.

    Haruko had mapped out a gradual plan, ensuring that he would only advance when his body had fully adapted to the current load.

    And there was one rule she had made crystal clear¡ªno wearing weights during rest or missions. His body needed to be in peak condition when facing real threats. Overexertion could dull his reactions, slow his movements¡ªand in a battle, that could mean death.

    Raijin might have been young, but if he wanted to train properly and achieve results, he had to do it right. And right now, Haruko was the one who would ensure he didn¡¯t stray from that path.

    +++

    Raijin took a deep breath as he approached Training Ground 21, feeling the weight of the band and the 20-kilogram plate strapped into the waist slot. It dug into his body, making each step slightly more difficult.

    Izumi Uchiha and Sora Yamada stood beside their stoic J¨­nin supervisor, Ryouka Naito. Today¡¯s assessment would decide whether they were ready to operate as an official Genin team or be sent back to the Academy for further study.

    While the possibility of returning to the Academy was a reality for many new graduates, Raijin felt confident that his group wouldn¡¯t face that fate. After all, they were early graduates, personally handpicked with the Hokage¡¯s approval. Izumi and Sora had graduated a year early, while Raijin himself had graduated three years ahead of schedule. Still, Ryouka¡¯s strict nature meant that today¡¯s evaluation would likely be thorough.

    Ryouka¡¯s piercing gaze met Raijin¡¯s as he stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re exactly on time,¡± she remarked, her voice as calm and controlled as always. ¡°Your teammates have been waiting for fifteen minutes.¡±

    Raijin glanced at Izumi and Sora, both muttering under their breath. Their faces betrayed a mix of impatience and suppressed excitement.

    Without further delay, Ryouka began. ¡°You may have graduated, but your names are not yet etched in the village logs as official Genin. That decision rests solely with me.¡±

    The trio remained unfazed, their expressions steady¡ªa response that Ryouka found satisfying. It meant they weren¡¯t easily rattled, a trait she valued in a team.

    ¡°Gather around,¡± she commanded, gesturing toward the center of the training ground. ¡°We¡¯ll begin with light sparring. One-on-one, with me.¡±

    One by one, Izumi, Sora, and Raijin faced their J¨­nin instructor. Ryouka moved with a fluid, effortless grace, her every action precise, honed through years of discipline. She observed them closely, keenly aware of their strengths and weaknesses.

    Izumi Uchiha stepped forward first, and her Sharingan was already active. Despite her youth, her eyes burned with intensity, analyzing every movement with surgical precision.

    She favored effectiveness, and her strikes were sharp and precise. However, Ryouka also noticed that maintaining the Sharingan drained Izumi¡¯s chakra quickly, forcing her to pace herself.

    Next came Sora, adopting a defensive yet grounded stance. His Earth Release techniques were solid, capable of creating sturdy barriers and clever traps. While his strength was commendable, his speed lagged. It was clear that he relied heavily on both full-on combat and his traps. He was a thinker and a planner, and Ryouka respected that.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Finally, Raijin stepped forward. Ryouka¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed him. His speed was remarkable, outpacing both Izumi and Sora with ease. He seamlessly transitioned between offense and defense, reading the flow of battle with ease.

    What intrigued Ryouka the most, however, was his restraint. His attacks felt half-hearted as if he was deliberately holding back. And she noticed the subtle weight bands around his arms. Despite this added burden, Raijin moved with astonishing agility, his strikes both precise and powerful. A Taijutsu enthusiast, no doubt. Ryouka mused that he¡¯d fit right in with one of the green-clad, bushy-browed enthusiasts of the village.

    When the sparring concluded, Ryouka gathered them once more.

    ¡°You are a balanced team,¡± she stated, her gaze sweeping over them.

    A visible sign of relief crossed the Genins¡¯ faces.

    Ryouka¡¯s tone shifted as she addressed each of them individually. ¡°Izumi, your offensive capabilities are sharp, but you need to manage your chakra more wisely. Sora, your defenses are strong, but you must work on your speed. Raijin...¡± She paused for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she considered him. ¡°Your patience and cool-headedness are your greatest assets. But your secrets can be dangerous. In battle, your teammates must trust not just your actions but also your intentions.¡±

    Raijin remained silent, his expression unchanged, while both Izumi and Sora glanced at him, their curiosity piqued.

    Ryouka continued, her voice steady. ¡°Teamwork isn¡¯t just about complementing each other¡¯s strengths. It¡¯s about covering each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡± She let the words linger in the air, giving them time to sink in before breaking the silence. ¡°Now, all three of you at once.¡±

    Without a word exchanged, Raijin, Izumi, and Sora shared a brief look, then swiftly dropped into their fighting stances. Ryouka mirrored their movements, shifting into a ready position, her eyes sharp and calculating.

    The air in Training Ground 21 grew dense with tension, charged with anticipating the upcoming battle. Raijin¡¯s expression remained focused, his brown eyes unwavering as he lowered into a precise, low stance.

    Beside him, Izumi activated her Sharingan, the crimson light flickering briefly as the tomoe spun and locked onto Ryouka. Her gaze burned with focus, every movement measured.

    Sora shifted his weight with a quiet intensity. His hands flew through the seals of his Earth Release techniques, his brow furrowed in concentration as he prepared to create his defenses.

    Ryouka stood unmoving, arms loosely crossed over her chest, giving them the first move. The quiet before the storm hung heavy, but then¡ªwithout warning¡ªthe silence was broken.

    Raijin darted forward like a blur, closing the distance with explosive speed, faster than either Izumi or Sora could react. The weight bands strapped to his arms didn¡¯t seem to slow him. His right fist shot out, aiming straight for Ryouka¡¯s solar plexus. But Ryouka anticipated the strike. In a fluid motion, she sidestepped, catching Raijin¡¯s wrist effortlessly and twisting sharply to unbalance him.

    Izumi was also already on the move. Her kunai gleamed as she launched herself from Raijin¡¯s left, aiming for Ryouka¡¯s exposed side. But Ryouka, in one seamless motion, released Raijin mid-throw, using his momentum to propel him toward Izumi as a living shield. Izumi¡¯s Sharingan flared, her gaze sharp as she tracked every movement. She shifted mid-air, flipping over Raijin and landing lightly, adjusting her trajectory to continue her assault.

    Sora, meanwhile, completed his hand signs with swift precision.

    ¡°Earth Style: Stone Pillar Launch!¡±

    The ground beneath Ryouka erupted with jagged stone columns, forcing her to leap into the air. It was a coordinated effort, and for the first time, a small smile quirked at the corner of Ryouka¡¯s lips in approval. While airborne, however, she remained unshaken. Her hands flashed through her own set of seals with breathtaking speed.

    ¡°Wind Style: Gale Palm!¡±A powerful blast of wind exploded from her palm, disrupting Izumi¡¯s mid-air trajectory and forcing Raijin to dig his heels into the ground to resist the pushback. Sora threw up an earth wall just in time to shield himself from the brunt of the attack.

    Secrets, huh? Raijin thought. Without warning, he darted toward Izumi, grabbing her wrist mid-fall and spinning her like a whip before launching her directly at Ryouka. Izumi didn¡¯t miss a beat, using the momentum to hurl her kunai with deadly accuracy while simultaneously preparing her own counterattack.

    Ryouka deflected the kunai effortlessly, but it was the perfect distraction for Raijin. In a heartbeat, he was behind her, his hands crackling with arcs of Lightning Release. His chakra control was flawless, the surge of chakra, boosting his speed even further.

    Ryouka spun on her heel, parrying Raijin¡¯s lightning-infused strike with her forearm. The attack dispersed harmlessly against her chakra-reinforced block. With a swift motion, she grabbed his collar and hurled him to the ground with practiced ease¡ªbut Raijin vanished in a puff of smoke.

    Substitution Jutsu.

    A log splintered where his body had been.

    Sora seized the opening. Emerging from behind the earthen wall, he launched a barrage of shuriken. At the same moment, Raijin reappeared from the treeline, charging in sync with the shuriken¡¯s arc. Ryouka deflected the projectiles with effortless grace, her attention momentarily split, just enough for Raijin to close the distance once more.

    This time, however, he didn¡¯t come at her head-on.

    Instead, he feinted left, then right, forcing Ryouka to adjust her stance repeatedly. Izumi, recovered from her earlier fall, appeared from Ryouka¡¯s blind spot, her Sharingan locking onto Ryouka¡¯s minimal shifts in weight. With precise timing, she launched a kick aimed at Ryouka¡¯s knee joint, just as Raijin swept low for her other leg.

    Caught between their synchronized attacks, Ryouka leaped backward¡ªright into Sora¡¯s trap. The ground beneath her collapsed as he completed a silent Earth Release technique, creating a pit that forced her to land awkwardly. She adjusted mid-fall, landing on the pit¡¯s edge, but Raijin and Izumi were already there.

    Raijin¡¯s fist, coated lightly in chakra, connected with Ryouka¡¯s forearm as she raised it to block. At the same time, Izumi drove a sharp kick into Ryouka¡¯s torso. The lightning impact sent a jolt through her arm, and for the first time, she skidded back slightly, her expression unreadable but her narrowed eyes betraying acknowledgment of their effort.

    Izumi landed beside Raijin, breathing heavily. Her chest rose and fell with exertion as her Sharingan slowly faded. Sora joined them, his hands trembling slightly from chakra exhaustion.

    Ryouka dusted off her uniform, her gaze as steady and unshaken as ever.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± she said finally, a note of approval in her voice. ¡°You adapted. You covered each other¡¯s weaknesses. And most importantly, you trusted each other¡¯s moves without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not done yet,¡± Izumi muttered.

    Ryouka raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. But you passed.¡±

    The words sank in slowly. Izumi blinked, her usual demeanor cracking into a small, satisfied grin. Sora exhaled a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, and Raijin let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    Ryouka stepped forward, her gaze softening just a fraction.

    ¡°Remember this feeling. In battle, no one will be there to declare your victories. There will be no pauses and no second chances. You¡¯ll only have each other. And that has to be enough.¡±

    With that, she dismissed them, her steps quiet as she left the training ground. The rustle of leaves in the breeze filled the silence she left behind.

    The three Genin remained where they stood, each lost in thought, reflecting on the battle and the weight of Ryouka¡¯s words.

    Izumi broke the silence first, nudging Raijin lightly with her elbow.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, you know,¡± she said quietly, her Sharingan now deactivated, her dark eyes searching his face.

    Raijin glanced at her mole, then at Sora, who gave a small nod in agreement, his arms crossed over his chest.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Raijin responded, feigning indifference, though a slight quirk of his brow betrayed his curiosity.

    Sora spoke bluntly, his gaze steady. ¡°I agree you¡¯re the strongest among us, but I don¡¯t know your full capabilities. That¡¯s a gap in our teamwork.¡± He caught Izumi¡¯s nod as well.

    Raijin met Izumi¡¯s expectant gaze, his expression unreadable for a moment. Then, with a shrug, as if it was the most casual thing in the world, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a sensor-type ninja as well.¡±

    Izumi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, processing the revelation, while Sora tilted his head, considering the implications.

    ¡°A sensor?¡± Izumi echoed, her mind racing through what that meant for their team dynamics. ¡°That explains a lot¡ªyour awareness in battle, how you react before things even happen.¡±

    Sora nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It makes sense. You always seem to be in the right place, even without looking.¡±

    Raijin didn¡¯t elaborate. He let the information sit, allowing his teammates to interpret it as they would.

    Izumi crossed her arms, her smile returning. ¡°Well, that settles it. We¡¯re going to figure out our teamwork. And we passed Ryouka-sensei¡¯s test.¡±

    Sora gave a lazy look. ¡°Yes, the dread is finally over.¡±

    Raijin chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Sounds like a celebration is in order.¡±

    ¡°Sure, we can celebrate. But we¡¯ve also got bigger things coming. We¡¯ve passed this test, but we¡¯re just getting started.¡± Izumi said.

    Sora nodded the weight of her words settling in. He understood their journey was only going to get tougher from here. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve got missions ahead¡ªones that¡¯ll push us even further.¡±

    They packed up their gear, the tension from Ryouka¡¯s assessment gradually fading into something lighter¡ªsomething more natural. They weren¡¯t perfect, not yet seamless, but they were a team. And for now, that was enough.

    At Raijin¡¯s suggestion, they made their way to Ichiraku Ramen. The warm glow of the shop greeted them, and Teuchi, ever perceptive, seemed to recognize Raijin immediately.

    +++

 Chapter 46: First Mission

    Chapter 46 ¨C First Mission

    As Team-9 approached the Hokage¡¯s building, the three Genin cast furtive glances at Ryouka, searching for any sign of approval¡ªor perhaps reassurance. But her expression remained unreadable, the same composed, impassive look she had worn the day before.

    During their assessment, she had tested them thoroughly, engaging all three at once and methodically dismantling their coordination. The challenge had never been about pushing her J¨­nin-level abilities; even their battle against her clone had been mere observation. Her true goal was to expose the cracks in their teamwork, force them to adapt, and make them understand that individual skill alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    She couldn¡¯t deny their individual talents. Izumi displayed the characteristic sharp instincts and adaptability of the Uchiha clan. Sora demonstrated precision and rock-solid fundamentals. And then there was Raijin ¨C perhaps the most formidable of the three. His capabilities were well-rounded, excelling in attack, defense, strategy, and combat flow, with split-second decision-making that belied his age. His Lightning Release techniques were particularly refined, a rarity for his age.

    Yet individual strength meant little without unity. They weren¡¯t truly a team yet, but the potential was undeniably there. For now, that would have to be enough.

    Ryouka recognized the look in their eyes ¨C she¡¯d seen it countless times before. Young shinobi, fresh from the Academy, standing at the threshold between training exercises and real-world missions. They had passed their initial test, yes, but passing and being truly prepared were worlds apart. In actual missions, there were no controlled environments, and no instructors to halt a fight before it turned deadly. In the field, failure carried real consequences.

    She had been their age once. She remembered the first time she had stepped out of the village gates as a Genin, the weight of her forehead protector suddenly feeling heavier than before. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªnot exactly. It was the sobering realization that she was leaving behind the world of childhood and stepping into something more.

    These three would come to that same understanding soon enough.

    Ryouka led the way forward with purposeful steps. They would begin with the basics¡ªD-rank missions, mundane errands, tasks that riches took for granted. This wasn¡¯t merely about building skills; it was about grounding them in reality. Too often, she had seen newly minted Genin enter the field, believing their raw talent would see them through, only to falter when faced with simple but unexpected challenges.

    She would not let that happen to her team.

    Ryouka intended to forge them into something greater than themselves. The path wouldn¡¯t be easy¡ªthey might resent her methods¡ªbut sentiment had no place in the field. If they came to dislike her, so be it. Their survival, and the village¡¯s safety, mattered far more than their approval.

    ¡­

    As the trio stepped into the Hokage¡¯s office, the very air carried the weight of authority, the walls steeped in years of duty and responsibility.

    Behind the large wooden desk sat the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, his keen eyes scanning the mission reports before him. Though his expression remained calm and composed, the gravity of his position was ever-present. Today, however, was a significant milestone for Konoha¡¯s newest Genin.

    Standing before him was Team 9¡ªIzumi Uchiha, Sora Yamada, Raijin Sarutobi, and their J¨­nin instructor, Ryouka Naito. Excitement and nervous anticipation flickered in their eyes. This would be their first official mission.

    While the trio had trained together extensively¡ªat least according to their supervisor¡ªthe prospect of carrying out an actual mission under the Hokage¡¯s directive was an entirely different challenge. Training may have prepared them for combat, strategy, and teamwork, but now they would have to prove themselves in the real world.

    Setting aside the scroll he had been reviewing, the Hokage met their gazes with a knowing smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯re ready to take your first step as shinobi,¡± he said, reaching for another scroll. ¡°I have your first mission right here.¡±

    With practiced ease, he unrolled the parchment. ¡°Your task is to assist a landlady in locating her missing cats. She¡¯s concerned they might get lost in the village, especially with the heavy foot traffic these days.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I trust you¡¯ll be able to handle this.¡±

    His gaze swept over the team, gauging their reactions as he continued, ¡°The landlady is quite attached to them, and they¡¯ve scattered across the village. Your job is to round them up and return them safely.¡±

    The room was silent for a moment as the Genin processed the assignment.

    Izumi blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ we¡¯re chasing cats?¡± She turned to Raijin, who remained impassive, before forcing a small laugh. ¡°I thought our first mission would be a bit more¡­ intense.¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°I mean, I guess catching cats isn¡¯t the worst thing.¡±

    Sora arched an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Catching cats¡­¡± he echoed under his breath. He shot a glance at his teammates, clearly underwhelmed by the assignment. Still, he knew they had no choice. This was their first mission, and no matter how mundane it seemed, they had to see it through.

    Hiruzen chuckled softly, lacing his fingers together as he observed their reactions. ¡°Every mission, no matter how small, is a lesson,¡± he said. ¡°This may seem simple, but it is an opportunity to learn teamwork, patience, and observation. Even the smallest tasks can prepare you for the challenges ahead.¡±

    Ryouka, their J¨­nin instructor, finally spoke up, her tone even yet firm. ¡°He¡¯s right. You¡¯ll find that things aren¡¯t always as easy as they seem. A mission¡¯s difficulty isn¡¯t measured by its description alone.¡±

    Izumi exhaled, resigning herself to the reality of the mission. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    Sora rolled his shoulders, already picturing himself darting through the streets in pursuit of a horde of mischievous cats.

    ¡­

    The team arrived at a modest wooden house near the market district where an elderly landlady was pacing anxiously outside. Upon spotting them, she rushed forward, wringing her hands.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°They ran off earlier today! Please, you have to find them! And be gentle with them¡ªthey¡¯re my pride and joy!¡± she pleaded, her wrinkled face lined with worry.

    Before the team could even ask for details, a chorus of meows echoed from a nearby alleyway. The cats had no intention of being captured. They scattered the moment the Genin arrived, darting through narrow streets, slipping through windows, and leaping onto rooftops with the skill of seasoned escape artists.

    Without hesitation, Sora took off after the nearby one on the top of the house wall. Izumi hesitated for a moment before turning to Ryouka. ¡°Uh, Ryouka-sensei¡­ how exactly do we proceed with this mission?¡± she asked, her voice betraying a mix of confusion and reluctance.

    Ryouka glanced at her with a faint look of amusement before responding, ¡°You three will complete this mission on your own.¡±

    And just like that, she vanished.

    ¡°Well, I expected as much. J¨­nin certainly won¡¯t waste time on menial D-rank missions like catching stray cats,¡± Raijin remarked, his voice carrying a trace of dry amusement.

    Sora, meanwhile, remained silent as he trailed the movement of the cats with sharp eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but question the purpose of this mission.

    His gaze settled on a white cat, and he couldn¡¯t deny the admiration for these lovely creatures. There was a grace to their movements, a fluidity that reminded him of well-trained shinobi slipping through the shadows. And, if he was being honest with himself, he had always liked cats. He even had one back home.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Izumi sighed, crossing her arms. ¡°If we¡¯re going to do this, we need a plan. Running around aimlessly won¡¯t help.¡±

    Sora nodded. ¡°Agreed. We should find a way to trap them without scaring them too much. If we rush in, they¡¯ll just keep running.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are good with traps, Sora¡± Izumi replied. ¡°Maybe we can set up specific areas to corner them.¡± She glanced at Raijin and Sora, waiting for input.

    Sora added, ¡°Cats are nimble and fast. We might need a different approach.¡±

    Raijin shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just catching cats. We¡¯ll get them eventually.¡±

    ¡­

    Over the next hour, the three of them chased, strategized, and adapted.

    Sora weaved through alleyways anticipating the cats¡¯ movements with an almost unnatural precision. While the others saw an exhausting chase, he saw an opportunity to interact with the creatures he adored.

    His hands moved instinctively, and with a swift, well-timed grab, he caught one mid-leap. The cat hissed, lashing out with its claws, but Sora only chuckled, handling it with ease.

    Izumi, also made Sora set up small traps using fish as bait, coaxing the more hesitant cats into calmer spaces before securing them. While she wasn¡¯t particularly fond of the mission, she took it as a test of patience, studying the unpredictable movements of her targets and adjusting her approach accordingly.

    Raijin on the other hand was a source of encouragement and took the most direct approach¡ªreading their movements with sharp calculation and cutting off their escape routes. Without needing to chase, he blocked their paths and scooped up two cats, his grip firm on their nape like the mother cat would.

    Despite Izumi¡¯s initial reluctance, she was forced to admit the mission was more difficult than expected. The cats were fast, elusive, and stubborn¡ªtraits that made capturing them a lesson rather than mere speed or strength.

    Izumi wiped a bead of sweat from her forehead. ¡°Alright, just a few more to go.¡±

    Sora, still holding the cat in his arms, absentmindedly stroked its fur. ¡°You know, this is actually kind of fun,¡± he said, a small smile tugging at his lips.

    Raijin simply smiled. ¡°Told you. We¡¯d find them eventually.¡±

    Izumi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fun? You actually enjoy this?¡±

    Sora coughed, ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s better than fighting someone.¡±

    ¡­

    Back at the Hokage¡¯s office, Team 9 stood before Hiruzen Sarutobi, their mission complete. Despite the simplicity of the task, their disheveled appearances told a different story.

    Izumi¡¯s face was a battlefield of scratches, evidence of her enthusiasm¡ªor recklessness¡ªduring the chase. Raijin fared slightly better, though a few faint marks marred his feature. Sora, on the other hand, looked as untouched as when they had left, his uniform pristine and not a single scratch in sight.

    Hiruzen set down his pipe, a knowing smile playing on his lips. ¡°Well done,¡± he said, his tone warm with amusement. ¡°The village can rest easy now, thanks to you three.¡±

    The Genin exchanged glances, knowing full well that this had been far from a glamorous mission. And chances were, they¡¯d be doing more of these mundane tasks in the future. Still, what mattered was that they had worked together. In its own way, this had been their first real step toward becoming a true team.

    Izumi shifted slightly, resisting the urge to rub her stinging face. ¡°I¡¯m glad we could be of service,¡± she muttered, trying not to sound too bitter about the unexpected war she had waged against cats.

    Hiruzen chuckled, watching their dynamic unfold. ¡°Missions, no matter how small, are meant to build you as shinobi. Even this one required strategy, coordination, and patience. The skills you honed today will serve you well in the future.¡±

    Though none of them would openly admit it, his words rang true. This mission, while seemingly trivial, had forced them to learn their teamwork.

    The Hokage¡¯s eyes softened as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°That being said¡­ I hope you didn¡¯t terrorize the landlady¡¯s cats too much.¡± He let out a low chuckle before shifting his attention to Ryouka. ¡°You¡¯ve done well overseeing them, Ryouka.¡±

    Ryouka gave a slight nod, her expression unreadable. ¡°They are promising.¡±

    That was the closest thing to praise the trio could hope for from their J¨­nin instructor, and they knew it.

    With their report complete, Ryouka turned to them. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The trio followed her outside, stepping into the fading afternoon light. The marketplace bustled with activity in the distance, the sounds of Konoha¡¯s daily life filling the air. Once they were a few steps away from the Hokage¡¯s office, Ryouka stopped and withdrew the mission reward from her pouch.

    Izumi sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think catching cats would be this exhausting.¡±

    ¡°Maybe for you,¡± Sora said coolly, glancing at his unscratched arms.

    Izumi shot him a glare. ¡°We get it. You¡¯re untouchable.¡±

    Interrupting their bickering Ryouka spoke, ¡°Each of you will receive one-fifth of the total payment,¡± she stated matter-of-factly, dividing the coins with practiced precision. ¡°As the J¨­nin leader, I take two-fifths. Standard procedure.¡±

    She handed each of them 1,000 ry¨­, the coins cool against their palms.

    Izumi stared at her share before glancing at Raijin. ¡°You think this is enough to buy ointment for cat scratches?¡±

    Raijin snorted. ¡°Considering how many you got? You might need a loan.¡±

    ¡°Loan?¡± Izumi muttered.

    Sora pocketed his money without a word.

    Before they could say anything else, Ryouka spoke again. ¡°Meet me tomorrow for more training.¡±

    And just like that, she vanished, leaving the trio standing there in silence.

    Sora, Izumi, and Raijin exchanged looks, then exhaled a collective sigh.

    ¡°Of course, she didn¡¯t give us a time,¡± Izumi muttered, shaking her head. She couldn¡¯t help but think. Were they truly shinobi if their duties involved retrieving runaway pets? Shouldn¡¯t they be protecting people, safeguarding villages, or at the very least, handling something more¡­ meaningful?

    And shouldn¡¯t we learn to coordinate with our supervisor through these missions?

    +++

 Chapter 47: Mission Roulette

    Chapter 47 ¨C Mission Roulette

    Weeks had passed since Team 9 embarked on their journey as Genin, and the monotonous D-rank missions had become an unavoidable reality. What they had once anticipated as thrilling adventures in the life of shinobi had instead been reduced to grueling, mundane tasks. From cat catching to farming, their missions seemed to test their patience more than their skills.

    Another day, another meaningless task, Sora thought as he trudged toward the Mission Assignment Desk. Dreamed of becoming a Shinobi, and imagined of protecting the village from dangerous threats but, instead, here he was, counting down the days until their next trivial assignment.

    The trio with their supervisor stood before the Mission Assignment Desk, their expressions a mixture of hope and resignation.

    Genma, the Ch¨±nin handling assignments, shuffled through his papers with deliberate slowness, a knowing smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.

    Izumi shifted uncomfortably beside Sora. She¡¯d been unusually quiet lately, no doubt processing the same disappointment that plagued them all.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Genma announced, drawing out the moment, ¡°Your next assignment is...¡± He paused for dramatic effect, ¡°Babysitting.¡±

    Izumi¡¯s face drained of color so quickly it was as if someone had pulled a plug. ¡°Babysitting?¡± she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Beside her, Sora¡¯s groan was loud enough to echo off the walls. ¡°Please,¡± he pleaded, ¡°tell me we¡¯re at least protecting the kid from rogue shinobi or something exciting like that.¡± Anything would be better than another civilian task, he thought bitterly. At this rate, they¡¯ll be better prepared for housework than actual combat.

    Genma¡¯s smirk widened as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°Nope. Just babysitting a particularly energetic brat while his parents attend the Feudal Lord (Daimy¨­)¡¯s meeting. Should be right up your alley¡ªespecially after how flawlessly you handled those runaway cats.¡±

    Izumi exchanged weary glances with Sora, her shoulders slumping in perfect synchronization. She knew better than to protest¡ªit would be unsightly. ¡°Maybe this is the real test,¡± she said slowly.

    Sora replied, ¡°What? Not our skills or strength, but our ability to swallow our pride and persevere?¡± Even as he accepted the mission scroll, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many more D-rank missions stood between them and real shinobi work.

    Raijin, meanwhile, let out a quiet sigh, his posture betraying a hint of resignation. Babysitting, it seemed, was pushing his absolute limit.

    What caught them off guard, however, was Ryouka tagging along. Given their squad leader¡¯s usual hands-off approach to menial missions, her presence was unexpected. Then again, since the task indirectly involved the Feudal Lord, it made sense¡ªat least to some degree.

    ¡­

    Their charge, four-year-old Hiro, proved to be a force of nature that made their previous mission with the cats seem like a peaceful meditation session. Within the first ten minutes of their arrival, he had managed to create more chaos than what seemed physically possible for someone his size.

    ¡°Left!¡± Sora shouted as another projectile of mashed vegetables sailed through the air.

    His warning came too late - Izumi caught the full brunt of it on her shoulder. Her uniform already bore the battle scars of similar attacks. ¡°How does he keep getting more food? We cleared the table ten minutes ago!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s his secret stash?¡± Raijin asked, wiping vegetable matter from his clothes.

    Izumi¡¯s long hair had proven irresistible to small, sticky hands. After the third time Hiro had used it as a climbing rope, she had resorted to tying it in a tight bun though that did little to stop him from yanking at it again.

    ¡°Watch out, Raijin! He¡¯s going for your legs!¡± she warned, exasperation clear in her voice.

    Raijin barely had time to react before Hiro lunged, tiny hands reaching for his shin. His patience was wearing thin, and when the child attempted to bite him, he swiftly sidestepped, dodging the attack with the kind of reflexes usually reserved for actual combat.

    Amidst the chaos, Sora couldn¡¯t help but glance around the house. It was well-kept, sure, but nowhere near grand enough to belong to the Daimy¨­ himself. He scoffed, quickly piecing it together¡ªthis had to be the Feudal Lord¡¯s relatives¡¯ brat, not the heir to the Land of Fire. And yet here they were, fully-trained Genin, reduced to glorified babysitters.

    He let out a frustrated sigh as he caught the slippery little menace, holding him at arm¡¯s length as the little kid wriggled furiously. ¡°This is... unexpected,¡± he muttered, staring at the squirming child as if trying to decipher how something so small could be such a handful.

    Before he could get a better grip, Hiro had already slipped free and was on the offensive¡ªthis time armed with wooden blocks.

    ¡°Unexpected?¡± Raijin scoffed, ducking as a block whizzed past his head. ¡°This is warfare. Pure psychological warfare.¡±

    ¡°I think this might be worse than the cats,¡± Izumi muttered, performing an impressive dodge roll to avoid another projectile. ¡°At least the cats had a clear objective¡ªrun away. This kid¡¯s strategy seems to be pure chaos.¡±

    Sora intercepted another escape attempt, lifting Hiro by the back of his shirt. ¡°He¡¯s certainly more aggressive. I don¡¯t remember the cats trying to eat us.¡± He turned to Raijin. ¡°Any brilliant ideas?¡±

    ¡°What about Genjutsu?¡± Raijin suggested desperately.

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Izumi cut in. ¡°Remember what Ryouka-sensei said about using Jutsu on civilians? Besides, I have a better idea.¡±

    Sora snorted, throwing a glance toward their supervisor, who remained seated in the corner, arms crossed and entirely unbothered. ¡°¡®I¡¯m only here to supervise. Don¡¯t expect me to lift a finger,¡¯ remember?¡± he said, mimicking Ryouka¡¯s monotone voice with exaggerated indifference.

    Raijin let out a quiet chuckle, amused despite this predicament.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures,¡± Izumi muttered, ignoring Sora¡¯s mimic. She knelt before the squirming child, adopting what she hoped was an engaging expression. ¡°Listen, Hiro-chan,¡± she began, using her most persuasive voice. If you behave, we¡¯ll teach you a cool ninja trick.¡±

    For the first time since their arrival, Hiro stopped moving. His eyes widened with interest. ¡°Really? Like fire Jutsu?¡±

    ¡°More like the ancient art of sitting still,¡± Raijin interjected, maintaining his grip on the boy.

    The look of betrayal on Hiro¡¯s face was almost comical. ¡°That sounds boring,¡± he declared, already beginning to squirm again.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Sora jumped in, inspiration striking. ¡°What if we told you, it¡¯s a special technique that all great shinobi must master? Even the Hokage had to learn it.¡±

    Hiro paused again, suspicious but intrigued. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Izumi caught on, nodding sagely. ¡°It¡¯s called... the Shadow Stillness Technique.¡±

    ¡°Cool¡­ I¡¯ve never heard of that,¡± Hiro pouted, though his struggles had lessened.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s a secret technique,¡± Raijin added, his voice unusually animated. ¡°Only the most dedicated shinobi learn it.¡±

    The next few hours passed in what they would later call controlled chaos. Through a combination of made-up ninja techniques, improvised games, and what Raijin termed ¡°tactical bribery¡±, they managed to keep Hiro somewhat contained.

    By the time his parents returned, Team 9 was utterly spent. They left the house with newfound respect for anyone who could handle children on a daily basis.

    ¡°Never again,¡± Izumi declared as they finally left the house, their mission complete. ¡°Next time, I''ll take double cat duty.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Raijin nodded, picking something unidentifiable from his black-tied hair. ¡°Though I have to admit, that Shadow Stillness Technique might actually be useful for future missions.¡±

    +++

    Their next mission seemed simple enough on paper: assist an elderly merchant with various tasks around his shop. However, like everything else in their new lives as Genin, the reality proved far more challenging than the description suggested.

    ¡°Look at this list,¡± Sora held up the scroll, which unfurled like a banner. ¡°When he said, ¡®various tasks,¡¯ I thought maybe three or four things. Not the entire village¡¯s worth of errands.¡±

    ¡°At least deliveries sound ninja-like,¡± Izumi offered, though even her optimism wavered as she hefted a sack of rice. ¡°Sort of.¡±

    ¡°Delivery missions are typically about speed and stealth,¡± Sora commented, stacking crates. ¡°Not about reorganizing someone¡¯s entire storage room.¡±

    The list of chores the merchant presented them with seemed to unfold endlessly, like some cursed scroll. It began with basic errands¡ªfetching groceries from the market, carrying sacks of rice to the storeroom¡ªbut quickly expanded to include cleaning out years of accumulated storage, organizing inventory, and delivering packages to what felt like every corner of the village.

    ¡°I swear,¡± Sora panted, setting down a particularly heavy bag, ¡°this is just unpaid labor disguised as ninja training.¡± He wiped his brow, leaving a streak of dust across his forehead. ¡°My arms feel like they¡¯re about to fall off.¡±

    Izumi smiled dryly, scanning the list. ¡°And look¡ªwe¡¯re not even halfway through. Next up is... cleaning the entire storefront. Joy.¡±

    Raijin and Sora paused mid-lift, ¡°Could be worse,¡± they muttered synchronously before returning to their methodical rhythm.

    ¡°How exactly could this be worse?¡± Izumi¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly as she watched them work with machine-like efficiency. The scroll in her hands seemed to grow heavier with each passing moment.

    ¡°Could be more cats.¡±

    Sora¡¯s laugh echoed through the storage room, disturbing a layer of dust that had settled on the nearby shelves.

    ¡­

    Then the trio fell into a steady rhythm, with Izumi setting the pace, while Sora and Raijin found increasingly creative ways to complain.

    At one point, they had to carry an entire stack of crates together. Meanwhile, Izumi grappled with a single crate, her frustration visible in the way she bit her lower lip and adjusted her grip repeatedly.

    ¡°Show-off,¡± Izumi muttered, though there was a hint of admiration in her tone.

    Sora asked suddenly, ¡°Hey, either of you ever wonder if Ryouka-sensei is just making this up as she goes?¡±

    ¡°All the time,¡± Raijin grunted, adjusting his grip on the crates. ¡°But then she probably went through much more worse than our pesky little labor.¡±

    ¡°And she survived to torture us with it,¡± Sora snorted.

    Despite their frustrations, they managed to complete the errands by the end of the day. However, their exhaustion was palpable as they returned to report their success.

    +++

    Their final mission of the week found them at a local farm, too fed up to even question why shinobi were being assigned agricultural work. The farmer, a cheerful man with sun-weathered skin, greeted them with enthusiasm that seemed almost offensive given their state of fatigue.

    ¡°All you gotta do is dig up the sweet potatoes,¡± he explained, handing each of them a shovel with a bright smile. ¡°Good luck youngins!¡±

    The three young ninjas exchanged frustrated looks before reluctantly accepting their tools and getting to work.

    ¡°Sweet potatoes,¡± Sora repeated flatly. ¡°I learned three different earth techniques just for this?¡±

    Izumi¡¯s exhausted sigh seemed to come from the depths of her soul as she struck the soil. ¡°At this point, we might as well change professions,¡± she mused, already imagining alternative career paths. ¡°I hear Ichiraku Ramen is hiring.¡±

    Sora paused in his digging to wipe a mixture of sweat and dirt from his face. ¡°Who knew being a ninja meant becoming a farmer? They definitely left this part out at the Academy.¡± He paused, wiping sweat from his face. ¡°Though I suppose we could use earth-style Jutsu...¡±

    ¡°And get reported for property damage?¡± Izumi scoffed. ¡°Remember the tree incident?¡±

    ¡°That was one time!¡±

    ¡°One time too many,¡± Raijin snorted, steadily working through his section.

    Hours passed under the relentless sun, transforming the young ninjas into increasingly disheveled versions of themselves. Their hands developed blisters despite their calluses from weapons training, their clothes became indistinguishable from the soil they worked on, and their patience wore thinner with each potato unearthed.

    When they finally trudged back to the village, where Ryouka waited, looking annoyingly fresh and composed.

    ¡°Done whining?¡± she asked, unimpressed.

    Izumi opened her mouth, likely to protest that their complaints were entirely justified, but quickly thought better of it and shut it again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Good,¡± Ryouka said, straightening up. Her next words fell like a hammer blow: ¡°Training tomorrow. Be on time.¡± And with that, she vanished in a swirl of leaves, leaving them to contemplate being a ninja.

    The trio collectively slumped against the nearest wall, letting out synchronous sighs that spoke volumes about their day.

    ¡°This is never going to end, is it?¡± Izumi groaned, letting her head fall back against the wall.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the point,¡± Raijin mused. ¡°Breaking us down to build us up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... surprisingly deep,¡± Sora admitted. ¡°Still doesn¡¯t make me feel better about smelling like potatoes.¡±

    ¡°We survive today as well,¡± Raijin said with a wry smile.

    Sora, despite his exhaustion¡ªor perhaps because of it¡ªfound himself chuckling. ¡°Barely,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I suppose that counts for something.¡±

    He glanced at his teammates. ¡°Think we should get dinner? I hear Ichiraku is hiring.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that,¡± Izumi warned, but she was smiling too. ¡°Though food does sound good.¡±

    +++

 Chapter 48: First Attempt

    Chapter 48 ¨C First Attempt

    Months passed, and Raijin was stuck in a monotonous routine, performing the same old rank-D missions. It wasn¡¯t the life a young Genin would imagine if they first became a shinobi because it was just an endless cycle of menial tasks that any civilian could handle.

    He spent his months taking care of the (Daimy¨­) Feudal Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s pampered pets, helping relocate administrative offices, babysitting bunch of rowdy children, mowing grass, digging sweet potatoes, guiding clueless tourists through Konoha, or assisting the Konoha police with some mundane errands.

    Nothing about these assignments felt ¡°Ninja-Worthy.¡±

    They were more like chores, the kind that people usually expected to be handled by the lowest ranks.

    Yet, Raijin didn¡¯t complain. He understood that being a shinobi wasn¡¯t just about pride and glory¡ªit was also about practicality. Despite their extraordinary abilities, shinobi weren¡¯t just warriors or assassins; they were a part of society, bound to its systems.

    And society ran on money.

    Shinobi were a strange breed¡ªsuperhuman in strength, yet entirely dependent on the common folk for survival. All the Jutsu in the world couldn¡¯t put food on the table or a roof over one¡¯s head. Power alone wasn¡¯t enough.

    Without a functioning society to support them, even the strongest ninja could starve. The unspoken truth: the shinobi system wasn¡¯t built on strength alone but on careful integration.

    Economic Integration. Shinobi are weapons, but they are also service providers. Their existence is justified by their usefulness, whether in war or mundane tasks. The system depends on nobles and merchants funding missions, reinforcing the idea that money¡ªnot just power¡ªdictates a shinobi¡¯s survival. Even elite warriors must take menial jobs because power alone doesn¡¯t equate to wealth.

    Social Integration. Despite being above civilians in skill, shinobi are still part of the larger world. They need merchants, farmers, and artisans to sustain their way of life. A shinobi¡¯s ability to function in peacetime relies on being useful outside of war. This could hint at why ninja villages maintain secrecy¡ªwithout a stable society, their structure crumbles.

    Philosophical Integration. Shinobi pride themselves on self-sufficiency, but true strength comes from relying on others¡ªan ironic contradiction in a profession that preaches independence. Even the strongest ninja needs a mission, a purpose. They don¡¯t exist in a vacuum; their strength is only meaningful within a system that gives it value. The hidden hypocrisy in the shinobi world¡ªninjas talk of strength and power, but in reality, they are bound by economic and political forces beyond their control.

    By nature, shinobi are social entities.

    They had woven themselves into the fabric of society, not as rulers, but as professionals¡ªhired hands, mercenaries of convenience. Unlike the wandering samurai who are slowly fading away into legend, shinobi secured their existence by integrating themselves into society and making themselves indispensable. It was never about pride; it was about necessity and survival.

    A hidden village, no matter how powerful, could only sustain so many Ninjas before the balance tipped. The entire system relied on the flow of missions¡ªtransactions between the powerful and the common folk. It was said that it took a hundred civilians to support a single shinobi, a reality as harsh as it was undeniable. A nation of one million could barely sustain 10,000 Ninja, and even then, only if the economy remained stable.

    This was why even the greatest shinobi of Konoha Village accepted work that seemed beneath them. The Feudal Lords and nobles, for all their wealth, hired shinobi for tasks requiring no skill as well¡ªnot because it was necessary, but because they could.

    Perhaps it was a luxury, a display of power¡ªthe ability to summon elite warriors for trivial errands.

    Or maybe it was simply the way of the world. The wealthy spent, the skilled served, and the cycle continued.

    These simple jobs weren¡¯t skill tests, but they paid well enough. There was no danger, strategy, or challenge and if they were willing to pay, why should ninjas refuse?

    As Raijin carried out his missions, he pondered these things. The routine was predictable, and the work became dull, but there was comfort in knowing exactly what each day would bring. There were no ambushes, assassins, or uncertainty. Just another name on the mission roster, another task completed, another paycheck earned.

    But as weeks bled into months, Raijin couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that something was missing.

    The steady paycheck provided comfort, and money could buy small luxuries, but none of it filled the void that lingered within him. There had to be more to being a shinobi than running errands and completing mundane tasks.

    Maybe it wasn¡¯t about the money.

    Maybe it was about something greater.

    Like unlocking new, extraordinary abilities that set shinobi apart from ordinary people.

    Selfish? Perhaps. But the world had always been survival of the fittest. The strong thrived, while the weak were left behind, forgotten, or worse¡ªcrushed underfoot.

    However, Raijin didn¡¯t seek domination, nor did he desire to rule over others. He simply refused to be overlooked. Strength wasn¡¯t just a tool for survival; it was the currency of acknowledgment. And in this world, strength and recognition were everything.

    Ultimately, this was just Raijin justifying his growing desire¡ªto obtain a summoning contract and master the Summoning Jutsu.

    A technique that had the potential to elevate his power to an entirely new level.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Patience was a virtue, and he knew there was a time for everything¡ªbut with each passing day, his resolve hardened.

    The scroll had been tucked away for months, gathering dust as he completed his trivial missions.

    Hiruzen had warned him to wait¡ªto hone his control, to refine his skill¡ªbefore attempting the Summoning Jutsu. Mastery was key, he had said. Precision was everything.

    But Raijin couldn¡¯t shake the prospect of gaining a trusted ally. The idea was intoxicating¡ªa being of immense power, one who could turn the tide of battle and stand beside him, no matter what.

    His fingers brushed the parchment, tracing the intricate symbols glowing faintly under the flickering candlelight. He had studied this art, poring over every detail, memorizing the seals, deciphering the mechanics behind summoning contracts.

    He wasn¡¯t na?ve about the dangers.

    A miscalculation could mean failure¡ªor worse, an untethered summon with disastrous consequences.

    Still, he had spent enough time preparing. The only thing left was to act.

    Raijin took a deep breath and unrolled the scroll completely, its edges curling against the floor. His eyes scanned the instructions one last time, committing every detail to memory. If anything went wrong, he could reverse the Summoning Jutsu, returning to the village and his storeroom, where his electrical setup awaited. There was no real risk.

    And if he failed? He would try again. And again.

    Even if his multiple attempts failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter. He still had the contract with the Eagles, the one Hiruzen had provided. This wasn¡¯t about immediate success; it was about proving to himself that he was ready.

    So, there was no reason to hesitate. No reason to be afraid.

    Right?

    Exhaling slowly, he pressed his hands together and began the sequence, fingers shifting seamlessly through each seal with practiced precision:

    Boar ¡ú Dog ¡ú Bird ¡ú Monkey ¡ú Ram

    Chakra whipped violently around Raijin as he completed the intricate hand seals for the Summoning Jutsu. His energy surged in response¡ªwild, untamed, demanding more than he had ever given before. It roared through his veins like a raging river, tearing at his reserves with a punishing ferocity. The strain was immediate and suffocating. He barely had time to breathe.

    The chakra didn¡¯t just flow¡ªit burned.

    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡± he shouted, his voice cutting through the swirling chakra outside his body and burning chakra inside his body.

    The response was immediate.

    A blinding surge of raw and consuming chakra erupted around him. The air twisted under the force, the very ground trembled, and the storeroom walls seemed to close in. The overwhelming sensation of being pulled¡ªstretched thin and compressed all at once¡ªenveloped his body.

    And then, everything snapped.

    Raijin felt the world go utterly still, and in that moment, the pull of the Jutsu became unbearable. The chakra took hold of him.

    There was no time for his mind to process what was happening¡ªno time to panic or reconsider. His body was yanked from his storeroom in a violent flash of light, his body vanishing from the room in an instant.

    The moment he disappeared, the lingering chakra in the room crackled and flickered, a faint echo of his presence, and the chakra that had just been unleashed was left behind in the air.

    The storeroom stood still, save for the dissipating energy swirling in the dim light.

    The dust settled, the candlelight wavered, and then¡­ nothing.

    Raijin was gone.

    ¡­

    In an instant, everything changed.

    When the blinding intense chakra light faded and the nauseating pull of the summoning subsided, Raijin¡¯s senses reeled. He had expected to appear in a familiar place, perhaps the training grounds or some secluded mountain where his summon and his natural affinity aligned. But this¡­

    This was something else entirely.

    Absolute darkness.

    Not the quiet shadow of a moonless night, nor the dim obscurity of a dense forest canopy. No¡ªthis was a void so consuming, so utterly devoid of light, that it felt as though the very concept of sight had been stripped from existence. He lifted a hand, waving it in front of his face. Nothing. The air itself seemed to swallow visibility, leaving him standing in an abyss where not even the faintest outline could be perceived.

    And the silence¡ªit was worse.

    No wind. No distant murmur of life. No shifting leaves, no echo of movement. Just an oppressive stillness, thick and unyielding. A silence so complete, it pressed against him like a living entity, suffocating in its intensity.

    Raijin¡¯s breath came in slow, controlled measures. Oxygen was present, at least. That was something.

    He shut his eyes, focusing on his other senses. He reached inward, extending his chakra and going into sensory mode. Normally, he could detect even the faintest chakra signatures¡ªthe subtle energy of living beings and the traces of chakra here and there. But here, in this place, there was... nothing.

    Simply nothing.

    No signatures of living beings. No traces of the natural world. Where was this?

    His mind raced through possibilities. Had his summoning gone catastrophically wrong? Was this some unknown realm between dimensions? Or had he accidentally¡­ died?

    He took a step forward, his bare feet made no sound against what felt like a cold, solid, but strangely texture-less ground. The darkness seemed to press against him, thick and heavy, like a physical presence.

    Another step. Then another.

    The darkness did not shift. Did not waver. It simply was.

    With each movement, Raijin became painfully aware of his isolation. His breathing seemed deafening in the absence of all other sounds. His heartbeat pounded in his ears, a steady, rhythmic reminder that he was still alive.

    But for how long?

    There was just¡­darkness. Endless, consuming darkness.

    Time became meaningless. Hours could have passed. Or mere minutes. He kept walking, maintaining a measured pace. He refused to let fear take hold. Panic was useless. If danger lurked beyond this void, then he would confront it. And if death itself awaited¡­ well, he had trained to react instantly. A reverse summoning could pull him back¡ªif he was fast enough.

    Then¡ª

    A sound.

    Faint. Almost imperceptible. A whisper? A breath?

    Yes, something... alive. A being.

    He halted. Every muscle in his body coiled, senses sharpened to a razor¡¯s edge. He strained to hear, reaching for the source of the sound.

    There¡ªagain.

    A low, rumbling exhale. Deep. Resonant. It reverberated from everywhere and nowhere, vibrating through the very air around him.

    Not human.

    Raijin swallowed, his throat dry despite the damp chill of space. His pulse quickened, but his voice remained steady, laced with quiet caution.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    +++

 Chapter 49: Bond (1/2)

    Chapter 49 ¨C Bond (1/2)

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Raijin¡¯s left hand instinctively formed the swirling vortex of chakra creating Rasengan.

    Silence stretched before Raijin, thick and suffocating, drowning out even the sound of his breath. Only the faint, rhythmic hum of his chakra answered, buzzing softly in the pitch-black.

    A deep unease settled into his gut. He took a slow breath, trying to steady himself, but it was too quiet and still.

    His senses sharpened. Eyes scanning the abyss, he searched for any movement¡ªany sign of life¡ªbut the shadows remained undisturbed. And yet, the silence itself felt... watchful.

    His instinct told him someone was there.

    Then, his breath hitched. A realization struck him like a blade to the chest¡ªhis chakra reserves were dangerously low. Panic flickered at the edges of his thoughts. He forced it down, his pulse quickening as his gaze darted across the consuming blackness.

    And that¡¯s when he saw it¡ªthe darkness was no longer still. It was shifting. At first, it was subtle¡ªa faint undulation in the air, a trick of the eye. But as he focused, it became clearer.

    Something was moving within the void.

    The darkness didn¡¯t brighten; it shifted and warped¡ªas if something was stirring just behind it. He couldn¡¯t see it¡ªnot yet¡ªbut he could feel the darkness changing.

    Raijin reacted on instinct.

    With a snap of his fingers, a white-hot spark crackled to life at his fingertips¡ªsharp, wild, and violent.

    Electricity flared through the shadows, carving jagged streaks of light against the suffocating darkness. The sudden flash flickered chaotically, too bright for his eyes to fully process¡ª

    But he¡¯d seen it.

    A small, blurry glimpse. Something was there.

    The spark faded, plunging everything back into stillness¡ªonly now the silence felt heavier, pressing against his chest like unseen hands.

    For a heartbeat, all was silent.

    Then¡ªclaw?

    Raijin¡¯s breath caught. His fist clenched tighter, static energy buzzing faintly beneath his skin. Another spark flicked to life at his fingertips, casting a brief, searing glow.

    And this time¡­ he saw it. Clearly.

    A claw.

    Enormous. Reptilian.

    Its curved talon gleamed beneath the flickering light, edges razor-sharp¡ªclose. Too close.

    If he¡¯d taken even half a step forward... he would have walked straight into it.

    The shadows coiled around the creature¡¯s limb, concealing the rest of its form. But Raijin could feel it¡ªa massive presence¡ªtowering just beyond the reach of the light, watching him through the blackness.

    The leg¡ªthe claw alone¡ªwas enormous, rough, and scaled like a weathered stone.

    Raijin staggered back, heart hammering in his chest. His mind raced. A summon¡ª?

    Before he could finish his thought, a deep, resonant sound rumbled through the air¡ªlow, vibrating through the walls, like the earth itse*lf shifting beneath him.

    It wasn¡¯t a growl.

    It wasn¡¯t speech.

    It was breath.

    A slow, rhythmic breath pulsed through the air¡ªimpossible to pin down¡ªcoming from everywhere and nowhere all at once.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Human¡­¡±

    A voice struck¡ªjarring and unnervingly deep¡ªas if the shadows themselves had spoken. It didn¡¯t merely echo in the air; it reverberated through him, shaking him to his core.

    Raijin staggered back at the deep voice. The voice... it had to belong to the creature looming just out of sight¡ªthe owner of that terrifying claw. He was certain of it.

    His heart slammed against his ribs, each beat loud in the suffocating silence. Forcing down the rising panic, he lifted his gaze¡ªscanning the darkness for any flicker of movement, any trace of the presence that seemed to coil around him.

    The shadows remained unmoving. Yet the air felt thicker and heavier, like the entire room held its breath.

    His fingers twitched, sparks flickering faintly at his fingertips¡ªbut even the crackling glow felt fragile beneath the unseen weight pressing down on him.

    Then¡ª

    It moved.

    A massive silhouette began to stir within the void, emerging from the blackness like something ancient clawing its way into existence. What little light remained traced its outline¡ªas large as a drake¡ªits sheer size making the air shudder around it.

    And before Raijin¡¯s mind could fully process the creature¡¯s colossal form, it began to shrink¡ªrapidly, unnervingly¡ªfolding into itself as if shedding its own shape. Yet the presence behind it didn¡¯t diminish.

    It remained immense and predatory.

    The creature¡¯s form flickered¡ªwarping between fur, scales, and horns¡ªits very existence refusing to settle as if reality itself struggled to define what it was. Every breath Raijin took felt thinner, the crushing atmosphere making his legs feel like lead beneath him.

    The ground trembled, faint vibrations crawling up his feet¡ªeach movement carrying the silent threat that the creature¡¯s presence alone could split the world open if it willed.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Then, out of the suffocating dark, two piercing eyes snapped open.

    Glowing. Cold.

    They locked onto him, twin orbs of fiery yellow-orange burning low like embers beneath ash¡ªsilent, patient... and utterly inhuman. The flickers of lightning at Raijin¡¯s fingertips sputtered, fragile against the creature¡¯s crushing presence.

    It did not roar.

    It didn¡¯t need to.

    Its gaze alone reached into his soul¡ªpeeling past flesh, chakra, and bone¡ªdown to the core of what he was.

    For a fleeting moment, Raijin felt insignificant¡ªfelt that he wasn¡¯t meant to be here.

    Raijin swallowed hard, fighting the rising tide of fear. Every instinct screamed at him to reverse summon, to flee. But he didn¡¯t. Waiting for the right time.

    And the sense of failure held him rooted to the spot.

    Then, the darkness brightened, not with shadow.

    But with light.

    Sparks flickered into existence along the creature¡¯s outline; thin, jagged veins of electricity pulsing beneath its shifting shape. Slowly, the shadows peeled away¡ªrevealing the beast¡¯s massive body woven from pure, crackling lightning. Its form refused to settle¡ªfluctuating between the massive silhouette of a drake and something smaller, leaner¡ªits edges flickering like a mirage caught between worlds.

    Yet through every pulse of red and purple lightning¡ªthose burning eyes remained constant¡ªwatching.

    Raijin¡¯s throat bobbed as he forced the words out, steady despite the knot twisting tighter in his gut.

    ¡°What... what are you?¡±

    The creature¡¯s massive body shape shifted¡ªits outline bending and folding¡ªuntil Raijin heard the low, wet creak of its jaws unfurling.

    The mouth stretched open¡ªslow and deliberate¡ªrevealing a maw lined with gleaming white fangs.

    Too perfect. Too clean.

    Unnatural.

    As if the beast had never bitten into flesh¡ªonly waited to taste something worthy.

    Raijin¡¯s breath caught. He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away. How could something woven from lightning¡­ something bear such pristine, immaculate teeth?

    The creature could have spoken then¡ªgrowled with the same jarring voice that had thundered through the void.

    But it didn¡¯t.

    Instead¡ª

    ¡°You came. You seek. You ask.¡±

    The voice rumbled low, not loud enough to shake the earth, but heavy¡ªeach word dripping with judgment. The air itself seemed to bend around its syllables.

    Raijin¡¯s heart thudded. The creature¡¯s eyes narrowed, glowing brighter with an intensity that made Raijin¡¯s skin crawl.

    The crackling light around the creature¡¯s shifting form pulsed brighter¡ªhotter¡ªuntil the air shimmered with raw static. Every hair on Raijin¡¯s body stood instinctively in response.

    ¡°I¡ª I didn¡¯t expect... this,¡± he muttered. He had never anticipated such a weird presence. But he forced himself to meet its gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his voice quiet, but firm.

    The creature¡¯s eyes flared even brighter, the fiery orange intensifying until it seemed to burn with a life of its own.

    Jagged red lightning stretched across the ground, distorting the space around them. Its voice rumbled once more¡ªa deep, resonant sound that seemed to reverberate inside Raijin¡¯s very mind.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The words sliced through Raijin. His thoughts scrambled beneath the voice.

    A contract. He had come for a bond, a pact to gain its power. But now, standing before it, with its presence bearing down on him, the gravity of his request felt more daunting than ever.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he hesitated, weighing his words carefully. ¡°I wanted¡­ a summon¨Cto form a contract¡ª¡±

    ¡°Contract?¡±

    The creature''s voice cut through him¡ªlow, curling with something between curiosity and disdain. As if the very concept was... foreign. Its massive form shifted, and the red lightning rippled across its crackling outline¡ªreacting to the word itself.

    ¡°Yes, a contract... The Summoning Contract. The bond between summoners and summoned creatures allows the summoner to summon a summoned creature as an ally.¡±

    His voice sounded small¡ªfragile against the oppressive silence¡ªbut he pushed on.

    ¡°The Summoning Contract would allow humans and summons to fight together, to share their strength.¡±

    The creature¡¯s glowing eyes narrowed. The silence stretched unbearably long. Then¡ª

    A growl.

    Low and deep.

    Not deafening¡ªbut sharp.

    ¡°Human. Why are you here?¡±

    There was a hint of anger behind the question¡ªjust enough to make Raijin¡¯s instincts scream at him to step back.

    Raijin froze at the edge of the creature¡¯s fury.

    For a split second, frustration flared beneath the fear. I just told you why. But he bit down the words before they could leave his lips.

    He had come too far to back down now. ¡°To form a contract with you¡­ the great one?¡± His voice came out strained, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

    The creature¡¯s burning eyes bore into him¡ªpeeling him apart, layer by layer, as if stripping away every pretense, every shallow desire buried beneath the surface.

    Another low growl echoed through the void¡ªdeeper this time, vibrating not just the air, but through the very earth itself.

    It was no longer merely sound¡ª

    It felt like a physical force.

    Raijin¡¯s bones rattled beneath its weight, his legs buckling as the tremor rolled through him. He staggered back a step, breath catching in his throat. The walls groaned under the pressure, loose dust trickling from unseen cracks above. It felt like the entire space might collapse¡ªcrushed under the creature¡¯s raw, unrestrained presence.

    Sweat slicked down Raijin¡¯s forehead. His heart pounded against his ribs¡ªtoo fast¡ªtoo loud. He wiped the dampness from his brow, forcing himself to steady his breathing.

    The sheer weight of the creature¡¯s existence threatened to break him apart¡ª

    And yet, it hadn¡¯t moved.

    The only thing holding him down was the creature''s will.

    His mind raced, flashes of every scroll and manga panel he had ever read on summoning contracts flickering through his thoughts. The technique had always been painted as something straightforward¡ªperform the technique, sign the contract, offer blood, forge the pact, and summon the creature and gain its aid.

    But this... this was far more complicated.

    ¡°Do you think a human can control me?¡±

    The voice cut through his thoughts¡ªmocking, low, and layered with something darker beneath.

    Rage.

    Quickly, Raijin straightened his posture, forcing his voice to remain respectful despite the storm of emotion surrounding him. ¡°I¡¯m not here to control you. I want us to work together. Maybe help each other.¡±

    The creature¡¯s glowing eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Help?¡±

    The single word dripped with derision.

    ¡°Humans often speak, ¡®I need your aid.¡¯ Yet your kind is among the most dangerous of all¡ªbinding the very forces you claim to seek aid from... until they serve.¡±

    While the creature¡¯s anger was evident, no malice was aimed directly at him¡ªnot truly. It felt more like frustration, something old and festering, finally breaking free after decades of being held in check.

    Could this work? Raijin wondered. The weight of the creature¡¯s presence pressed down on him, making him question his every step.

    For a long, suffocating moment, neither spoke¡ªlocked in a silent standoff. The creature¡¯s gaze burned through him, stripping away every false bravado, peeling him down to whatever truth lay at the core of his soul.

    Then¡ªfinally¡ªit spoke again.

    Softer this time.

    Almost... pitying.

    ¡°You might...¡±

    Raijin¡¯s breath caught. His throat tightened. Desperation clawed at the edges of his voice as he muttered, barely louder than a whisper, ¡°I just want to sign a contract¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡­die, child.¡±

 Chapter 50: Bond (2/2)

    Chapter 50 ¨C Bond (2/2)

    The creature¡¯s final words hung in the air like a death knell. Their weight settled heavily on Raijin¡¯s chest.

    Die?

    His mind reeled. How could one die just from forming a contract? The question rattled through his mind, a cold wave of dread crashing over him.

    A threat? Is this the end of it? Had I failed?

    Raijin could feel it¡ªhis failure was palpable. The path was blocked, and the door closed. He hadn¡¯t succeeded. This was the end.

    A heavy sigh escaped Raijin¡¯s lips, a sound of resignation, frustration, and acceptance of defeat. He would reverse summon, go back, and try again another time. There was no shame in walking away¡ªnot when his life had been hanging by a thread.

    After all, this was only his first attempt. Yet¡­ why did it feel like he was leaving something behind?

    Then, unexpectedly, the creature sighed too.

    It wasn¡¯t the same menacing growl, nor the thunderous threat of before.

    This was different¡ªsoft.

    Almost... mournful.

    The vast, oppressive presence of the creature seemed to sag, its immense form shrinking slightly as if weighed down by an invisible burden.

    For one fragile, fleeting moment, Raijin sensed something else beneath the terrifying exterior¡ªsadness, loneliness even¡ªa hollow ache buried beneath the rage.

    The creature spoke¡ªquieter this time, almost hesitant.

    ¡°In the past¡­ I also had a human companion.¡±

    The words lingered, hanging in the thick air, and with them, the creature¡¯s presence shifted once again. A quiet tension filled the space, thickened with an aura of sorrow, yet beneath it, Raijin could feel something else¡ªan undercurrent of simmering rage¡ªtwo emotions so at odds with each other yet coexisting in the same voice.

    Raijin¡¯s breath caught as the creature¡¯s lightning-wrought form began to shift¡ªno longer flickering lightning and shadows, but something denser... more real.

    He blinked, his eyes widening as the transformation unfolded. It wasn¡¯t just changing¡ª

    It was revealing itself.

    Flesh formed where lightning once crackled. Scales rippled across its sinewy body, glistening dark like obsidian streaked with veins of molten gold.

    Raijin¡¯s stomach clenched, his pulse pounding in his ears.

    A fucking drake.

    Colossal. Primal.

    Its body stretched several dozen feet in length¡ªbuilt for war¡ªeach movement exuding raw, coiled strength.

    Its form was muscular, with large, scaled limbs tapering into sharp, unforgiving claws. The four sturdy limbs ended in razor-sharp talons, capable of tearing through even the hardest metal with ease.

    Its enormous and imposing head bore a broad, almost skull-like face, its expression fierce and intimidating. A long, strong snout lined with jagged teeth capable of crushing anything in its path and a jaw wide enough to unleash an earth-shattering roar that seemed to shake the very air.

    And atop its head, two massive horns spiraled backward like the twisted roots of an ancient tree, lending the creature a regal, yet demonic appearance.

    Its scales, rough like stone, shimmered with a dark metallic sheen, giving off an eerie, otherworldly glow in the light. Predominantly black, they were streaked with veins of emerald green and dark gold, like precious minerals embedded within its tough, armored exterior. The texture was as much weapon as protection.

    The creature¡¯s tail, long and powerful, coiled behind it like a deadly weapon. Armored in the same hard scales, it could strike with lethal precision, capable of knocking down even the most formidable foes with a single sweep.

    Raijin¡¯s heart raced, his pulse pounding in his ears as he watched the creature. The transformation was staggering, from an ethereal entity of lightning to a terrifyingly real, dragon-like being.

    Its form continued to fluctuate, struggling to hold onto its shape, but gradually, it shrank, stabilizing at a height nearly three times that of Raijin himself.

    The immense power of the miniature dragon-like creature caused the air around to crackle with static electricity as the ground beneath Raijin¡¯s feet also trembled.

    Despite the overwhelming fear creeping up his spine, Raijin stood his ground, forcing his thoughts to settle. He had come this far. There was no turning back now.

    He hesitated momentarily, doubt swirling in his chest, but then a sliver of resolve pierced through the fog of uncertainty. Well, it doesn¡¯t hurt to try, right?

    Raijin squared his shoulders, meeting the creature¡¯s burning gaze. His voice came out steady but edged with curiosity and determination.

    ¡°Your companion... How did he form a bond... a contract... a vow... an affiliation... or a connection with you?¡±

    The miniature dragon¡¯s form seemed to shudder slightly as it answered, its voice tinged with an unexpected edge of surprise, mirroring Raijin¡¯s own confusion.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±

    Raijin blinked, caught off guard. He pressed further, his voice rising with both curiosity and deepening confusion. ¡°So, he didn¡¯t have a contract with you?¡±

    He paused gauging the miniature dragon¡¯s reaction, ¡°But you were still bound to him, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°He was my companion, not a summoner.¡± It sneered, dripping with disdain. ¡°We were bound by something more¡­ primal.¡±

    Raijin tilted his head, trying to wrap his mind around the weight of the statement. ¡°Primal? You mean... you weren¡¯t bound by a contract? You just... were?¡±

    The creature¡¯s gaze flickered, ¡°We were bound by something older... older than even your human concept of ¡®contract¡¯.¡±

    Raijin took a slow step forward, his curiosity now impossible to contain. ¡°Something older than contracts... something like a soul bond?¡± he ventured, the words tasting foreign on his tongue but feeling right in the air between them.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    The creature¡¯s voice deepened, becoming a low rumble, vibrating the air around them. ¡°Something deeper.¡±

    It paused, before continuing, ¡°We shared a bond forged through the storm. His power and my power were not contained by mere contract¡­¡±

    Another pause stretched into the silence. ¡°We were tied together by blood, by fate. A connection neither of us fully understood, but one we could never sever.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s mind raced. ¡°So, this power... this bond between you two... could it be recreated? Could I form something like that with you?¡±

    The miniature dragon¡¯s eyes locked onto him, unblinking. ¡°You speak of bond... but can you truly understand... what it means?¡±

    The creature¡¯s low growl rumbled again. ¡°You think this is a simple thing? A contract, a summoning, a mere exchange of power?¡±

    Raijin stood still, waiting for the words to sink in. The air was thick with the tension of the creature¡¯s presence.

    ¡°You do not understand the price.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then tell me. What is the price? What do you mean by that?¡±

    The creature¡¯s voice dropped into a near whisper, but the words carried a weight that struck at Raijin¡¯s very core. ¡°The price is everything, human.¡±

    The creature¡¯s voice darkened, heavy with emotion. ¡°The bond would forge in the bolts, in the fury of a thousand thunderclaps. It was not a pact written in blood, nor a contract signed in ink.¡±

    There was something in its tone, a hint of doom wrapped in venomous power, like the words were carving their way into his bones. ¡°To form a bond with me, you must sacrifice everything. Could you... do it?¡±

    ¡°A bond like that... it¡¯s not something you form on a whim. You have to sacrifice everything. Do you think you can understand what it means to share a bond like that? You¡¯ve never known true power nor a true loss.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice? What can a human possibly sacrifice for you?¡± Raijin asked. The question felt absurd, but it had an edge of truth, like something hidden beneath the surface was now being unearthed.

    The creature¡¯s form shimmered, its eyes glowing brighter, almost painfully so, as if it were reading the very fabric of Raijin¡¯s soul. ¡°Everything,¡± it repeated, its voice like a lullaby.

    ¡°Your power, your desires, your very identity. To truly bond with me, you must surrender all that you are. To become one with a force like me means losing yourself in it. You must surrender everything to me.¡±

    Raijin swallowed hard. The words echoed in his mind, each syllable heavy with a meaning he didn¡¯t want to understand fully. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to lose myself?¡±

    The creature¡¯s form shifted again, more subtly this time, as if it were slowly circling him, its presence growing larger with every passing second. ¡°Not just to lose yourself. To become something new.¡±

    He stepped closer, his expression hardening. ¡°What happened to¡­ to your companion?¡±

    The creature¡¯s gaze turned distant, and Raijin could feel a wave of sorrow radiating from it. ¡°He thought he could protect his world, protect me. But in the end... he died.¡±

    The creature¡¯s voice faltered slightly, and Raijin sensed something deep and raw beneath the surface.

    For a long moment, the creature remained silent again, its gaze unblinking and cold, as though it were peering into Raijin¡¯s soul. Finally, it spoke again, its voice quieter now, carrying an edge of something like... pity.

    ¡°When he died... his power left me, stranded here.¡±

    Raijin somehow understood the creature¡¯s bond. ¡°So, this bond you had with him... it wasn¡¯t just a contract,¡± Raijin said. ¡°It was something forged in battle, in trust, in shared suffering¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Raijin absorbed the weight of the creature¡¯s words, his mind spinning. ¡°And you... you¡¯re trapped here, without your companion?¡±

    ¡°No¡± The creature¡¯s returned to being cold, deep, and jarring. ¡°I am not ¡®trapped.¡¯¡±

    ¡°I am¡­ alone. And that is a much worse fate than death.¡±

    Raijin took a deliberate step, his mind processing the gravity of the creature¡¯s situation. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t realize,¡± Raijin said softly, his voice taking on a more respectful tone. ¡°I¡¯m not here to replace your previous companion, and I¡¯m not here to claim your power. I just... want to form a connection... a bond¡­ a friendship with you?¡±

    ¡°Can you sacrifice everything?¡± the creature asked flatly.

    Raijin¡¯s heartbeat quickened, his breath shallow. ¡°And if I refuse to sacrifice?¡± His voice trembled, despite his best efforts to stay steady.

    The creature¡¯s gaze darkened, flickers of red crackling light dancing across its scaled body. For a moment, its form seemed to swell¡ªshadows stretching impossibly long¡ªas if the void itself bent to its will.

    ¡°Then you walk away.

    Empty.

    Alone.¡±

    Its voice rumbled low¡ªgravel grinding against stone¡ªthick with a dangerous promise.

    ¡°The bond will never form, and you will never truly understand what could have been. The power... the connection...¡±

    It leaned forward, molten eyes narrowing. ¡°You will always remain¡­ human. Weak. Bound by your frailties.¡±

    At least it didn¡¯t threaten to kill or devour him.

    Raijin¡¯s mind whirled. The weight of the decision pressed down¡ªnot crushing, but heavy enough to make him feel how real this was. The cost could be far beyond anything he had ever imagined. Or... it could be nothing at all.

    A gamble.

    The unknown hung before him like a blade balanced on its edge. But wasn¡¯t that why he came here in the first place?

    ¡°So, are you willing to sacrifice everything for yourself?¡±

    Slowly, Raijin forced himself to meet the creature¡¯s piercing gaze. His fists clenched by his sides.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± he admitted, the words tasting like uncertainty on his tongue. ¡°But I¡¯m willing to try.¡±

    For a moment, silence reigned¡ªa stillness so profound it made the very air feel heavier.

    Then¡­

    ¡°Very well, human.¡±

    The creature''s voice was softer now¡ªstill vast, still ancient¡ªbut tinged with something unfamiliar. Not anger. Not mockery.

    Acceptance.

    ¡°You can try¡­ And if you fail... and die, I will remember your name for all my life.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s heart thudded loudly. This was it. ¡°I am Raijin. Raijin Sarutobi¡±

    For the first time, the creature¡¯s lips curled¡ªnot quite a smile, but something close. ¡°I am Raizu¡­¡±

    Its voice shifted¡ªlighter, almost... childish as if a long-forgotten memory had stirred awake beneath centuries of bitterness.

    Raijin blinked at the sudden shift¡ªcaught off guard by the subtle warmth in its tone.

    But then, as if remembering itself, the creature cleared its throat. Red and Purple lightning coiled tighter around its massive form. ¡°Raij¨±.¡±

    Its name lingered in the air like a distant thunderclap.

    The creature leaned forward, its eyes now burning with a fierce intensity. ¡°Then you shall join me. You will become part of me, and I of you. Together, we will shape the world in ways you cannot yet fathom. But know this: once the bond is forged, there is no turning back.¡±

    The creature''s form rippled again, shrinking¡ªmorphing. Lightning crackled as its towering draconic body twisted down into something smaller¡ªfour-legged, canine, and lean. Blue and white fur sparked with electricity, and lightning coils wrapped around its frame like living veins.

    Raijin stood still, his heart pounding. ¡°I don¡¯t care about turning back.¡±

    Raij¨±¡¯s form surged¡ªcrimson and azure lightning intertwining along its crackling frame.

    It grinned¡ªa wide, childish smile stretched across its beast-like face, far too innocent for something so ancient.

    ¡°Very well, Raijin.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s brows furrowed. The shift unsettled him. This form... it was almost playful¡ªfar from the monstrous grandeur of before.

    Still...

    He wasn¡¯t about to let his guard down.

    He kept his voice low, steady.

    ¡°So... care to explain how I might die?¡±

    The grin widened¡ªtoo wide.

    +++

    [A/N: It''s not a Dragon...]

 Chapter 51: RaijÅ«â€™s Descendent

    Chapter 51 ¨C Raij¨±¡¯s Descendent

    ¡°So, care to explain¡­ how I might die?¡±

    Raijin¡¯s voice wavered slightly, though he tried to keep his tone steady. His heart raced, and his mind spun with confusion and trepidation. He had come this far¡ªagreed even to offer everything¡ªwithout even knowing what the price truly meant.

    Raij¨± stared at him for a long moment, its grin stretching wider as those flickering eyes narrowed. It spoke slowly, voice measured and deliberate. ¡°What¡¯s your age, Raijin?¡±

    Raijin blinked, confused. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m nine,¡± he replied cautiously, not understanding the connection.

    A flicker of amusement passed through the creature¡¯s glowing eyes¡ªsubtle, but unmistakable. ¡°Hmm¡­ You might actually, die.¡±

    Raijin stiffened. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    Raij¨± shifted its canine form lazily, coils of lightning flickering along its fur. Its next words carried a heavier weight¡ªcalm, but merciless. ¡°I need to settle inside you. And you might not be able to contain me.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s mind stalled. Settle inside me? He stared at the creature, trying to piece together its cryptic words.

    ¡°Wait¡­ settle inside me?¡± he repeated slowly, the unease crawling beneath his skin.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Raij¨±¡¯s smirk widened, revealing sharp teeth. ¡°Like a vessel.¡±

    That word. Vessel.

    ¡°Are you willing to lend your body to me?¡±

    A chill ran down Raijin¡¯s spine. The question hit Raijin hard, the instinctive urge to back away clawed at his mind¡ªbut he held his ground. Lend his body to this thing?

    Every ounce of common sense screamed at him to refuse. To summon himself back to safety. To walk away before he ended up as little more than a burnt-out husk.

    But¡­

    If he walked away now, everything would have been for nothing.

    If he backed down, this entire journey would fail.

    Raijin clenched his fists, weighing the pros and cons. With a sharp breath, he forced down the fear gnawing at him and nodded stiffly. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Raij¨±¡¯s grin stretched wider¡ªalmost unnervingly childish. Then, without warning, the ground trembled beneath them.

    Raijin stumbled, barely managing to keep his footing as low, crackling laughter echoed through the cave¡ªshaking the air itself.

    His breath caught in his throat.

    Was this a mistake?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Raij¨± purred, its voice dripping with amusement. ¡°I won¡¯t take your body¡­ I¡¯ll just settle inside it.¡±

    The way it spoke those words made Raijin¡¯s skin crawl more than anything else it had said.

    The childish grin. The playful mockery. This creature, despite all its ancient, venerable voice, was enjoying this.

    Raijin swallowed hard, trying to mask the panic rising in his chest. His heart raced in his chest. Raijin still didn¡¯t feel entirely reassured. ¡°Uh-Uh, okay. And this is supposed to be where I might die?¡± His voice was shaky, and the fear he had tried to suppress now crept back in full force.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The amusement faded from Raij¨±¡¯s eyes, replaced by something far older. Far more dangerous.

    ¡°This bond... it is not something to take lightly¡± the creature intoned, its voice now low and grave. ¡°It will strain you, and challenge your limits. If you are not strong enough, you might perish.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s mind swirled, the weight of the decision crashing down on him like a storm.

    He could still walk away. He could reverse-summon himself, return to his home, and pretend none of this ever happened. But if he left now...

    He would never get another chance.

    This creature¡ªRaij¨±¡ªmight be one of the strongest beings in the world. It might be a relic of something ancient... forgotten.

    It could be his ticket to absolute power¡ªa path that no one in the entire Elemental Nations had ever walked before.

    Power like this... comes once in a lifetime. He swallowed hard, his mind sharpening with resolve. ¡°So how do we begin?¡± he asked, his voice steadier than he felt.

    Raij¨±¡¯s gaze fixed on him, unblinking. ¡°Then sit still. Cross-legged.¡±

    Raijin hesitated only for a heartbeat before lowering himself onto the cold stone. His legs folded beneath him, and the instant he settled, his body felt heavier¡ªlike the weight of the whole place was pressing down on him.

    A part of him wondered if there was anything he could do to prepare¡ªmaybe channeling chakra, strengthening his body? Would it help somehow?

    Slowly, he released a breath and focused inward, letting his chakra flow outward in steady streams. The faint hum beneath his skin calmed him, anchoring his mind. Even if it wouldn¡¯t shield him from what was coming, it was something, anything, to cling to.

    A voice whispered inside his head.

    ¡°I am Raizu, Raij¨±¡¯s descendent.¡±

    Raijin¡¯s eyelids twitched, brow furrowing.

    The voice was¡­ different¡ªhigh-pitched, almost childish¡ªlaced with impish mischief that didn¡¯t match the creature¡¯s demeanor as it said this within a mere second.

    What the hell? Raijin thought. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± he muttered, keeping his eyes shut and forcing his breathing steady. His chakra pulsed faintly around him.

    The voice giggled softly, actually laughed, before answering.

    ¡°I never had a human companion. But my father did¡­ a long time ago. I always wanted one too.¡± There was a pause¡ªbrief and uncertain. ¡°I apologize.¡± It said.

    There was something¡­ off in those words.

    Pity?

    Raijin¡¯s mind sharpened. Wait¡ªdid that mean¡ª?

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ the companion you talked about¡ªyour father¡ª¡±

    [¡°Endure the pain.¡±] The playful tone vanished¡ªRaizu¡¯s voice rumbled, low and ominous, cutting Raijin in midsentence. It directly echoed inside Raijin¡¯s mind.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Raijin barely had time to register the warning before Raizu¡¯s presence slammed into him like a bolt from the sky.

    A tidal wave of lightning crashed through his body, searing into his stomach and spreading through every nerve in his being. His chakra shattered like glass beneath the pressure.

    Raijin¡¯s eyes snapped wide, but the world around him was fading into blinding white.

    He couldn¡¯t breathe.

    His heart hammered, each beat like a thunderclap, and his breath came in desperate, shallow gasps.

    The pain was unbearable. It felt as though his body was being torn apart from the inside, his very foundation shattering. The pain wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit was raw, primal, stretching to the core of his existence.

    Still, the voice echoed¡ªsoft and calm inside the storm.

    [Endure.]

    The soft voice returned some semblance within his chaotic mind. However, the force of Raizu¡¯s power surged inside him, flashing him back to the last time he had endured such intensity¡ªthe electric shock, the searing pain that had burned through his veins.

    But this... this was worse. Far worse.

    His limbs trembled, his vision blurred, and for a moment, he thought he might lose consciousness. Each heartbeat felt like it could be his last.

    The voice echoed yet again in his mind. [Endure.]

    Raijin gritted his teeth, hands clenching into fists. His entire being trembled, his energy drained, yet he had to endure. When Raizu¡¯s power surged into him, it was like being struck by a torrent of raw, unstoppable energy. His body couldn¡¯t handle the intensity.

    The pain ignited in his stomach but quickly spread like wildfire. His skin stretched beyond its limits as if the fibers of his being were unraveling one by one. His muscles contracted involuntarily, pulling taut as though on the verge of snapping. His bones groaned under unseen pressure, threatening to splinter.

    Each breath was a struggle. His lungs felt like they were being crushed, his ribcage tightening around them as though it was trying to suffocate him from the inside. The pain climbed up into his chest, a searing heat that felt like molten metal flowing through his veins. It wasn¡¯t just internal¡ª his entire body threatened to burst open, like a dam about to explode under mounting pressure.

    The pain built, gradually at first, then all at once¡ªan intense, white-hot force flooding his body.

    His heart thudded painfully in his chest, each beat feeling like it might tear free from its place as if it could break apart under the intense strain. His veins burned with the weight of Raizu¡¯s power, the blood coursing through them feeling scalding hot.

    But it wasn¡¯t just physical. His very essence seemed to be unraveling. His spirit, his very soul, fought against the invasive power, pulled and stretched like a fragile thread being yanked in different directions.

    All Raijin could do was let out a deafening voice. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into the palms of his hands, but it did nothing to diminish the unbearable pressure. He felt like his very existence was being pulled apart at the seams.

    And then, as though to add to the torture, the pain moved inward, drawing itself like a black hole in his stomach, concentrating towards his navel. His stomach twisted violently, as though it was being shredded from the inside, each movement of his intestines like a blade scraping against raw nerve endings.

    Raijin¡¯s stomach churned in a way he had never felt before, his guts were twisting and knotting. His mind reeled from the sensation, his vision flashing red as every nerve screamed in agony.

    His navel, where Raizu¡¯s power was anchoring itself, was the epicenter of this internal war. Raizu¡¯s energy was burrowing deep within him, embedding itself like a wound that couldn¡¯t heal. The agony didn¡¯t let up¡ªit only intensified as Raizu¡¯s presence continued to settle.

    Raijin could feel the weight of Raizu¡¯s presence becoming more pronounced and heavier. It wasn¡¯t just a physical presence¡ªit was an unrelenting force that gnawed at his mind, the pressure and heat twisting through his insides like an insidious serpent, forcing its way deeper into his core.

    His stomach felt bloated with energy, but it was more than just raw power. It was something deeper in spiritual¡ªRaizu¡¯s essence pressing into his soul, seeping into every fiber of his being.

    The sensation of Raizu settling within him was suffocating, a crushing weight that made it feel as though his body might collapse under the strain. Every breath was shallow, each inhalation more painful than the last, like lungs being squeezed in a vice.

    Then, slowly, the pain began to subside. The white-hot intensity that had consumed every inch of Raijin¡¯s body slowly began to fade into a dull, throbbing ache, as though his flesh was still trying to process the force that had been forced upon it.

    But in its place, something else emerged¡ªa strange, hollow emptiness deep within his abdomen, just beneath his navel. A gnawing sensation, as if something vast had carved out a space inside him.

    His breath came in slow, labored gasps, but he no longer felt like he was on the verge of collapse. His vision, still hazy, began to clear slightly, and he forced himself to remain upright, despite the lingering weakness in his body.

    But as the sharp pain faded, something else remained. Raijin felt it.

    Raizu.

    The creature¡¯s presence, once a violent storm raging through his body, had now settled within him, still powerful, but more¡­ contained.

    No longer a chaotic force threatening to rip him apart, but a steady, unshakable weight anchored deep inside his navel. It was as if something fundamental about him had changed as if Raijin himself had been marked¡ªbranded by the creature¡¯s power.

    A bond had been forged, irreversible and inescapable.

    He could feel it now, within the pit of his stomach, the pulsating force that was Raizu¡¯s essence, alive and aware.

    Raijin¡¯s senses were heightened, but his body was still hypersensitive from the ordeal. The weight inside him shifted, not with the frantic, chaotic power that had driven him to the brink of death, but with a strange, solid presence.

    Raizu¡¯s presence was now a steady, constant hum¡ªa force that was both foreign and familiar, overwhelming yet somehow strangely... comforting.

    Raijin felt a warmth spreading outward from the core of his being, not the scorching, searing heat from before, but something subtler. It radiated like the pulse of a heartbeat, filling his chest and limbs. Raizu had not merely entered him. He had become a part of him, woven into the very fabric of his being in a way Raijin couldn¡¯t entirely comprehend. The thought was unsettling but undeniably real.

    He swallowed hard, his throat raw. Slowly, he moved his fingers to his stomach, hesitantly brushing the area just beneath his navel.

    Beneath his touch, he felt it¡ªa subtle vibration, almost as if something¡ªsomeone¡ªwas stirring within him. His muscles tensed at the sensation, but there was no longer the feeling of his insides being shredded or burned.

    No, this was something different. The vibration he felt beneath his fingertips was chaotic but rhythmic. Raijin could almost hear its faint sound, the heartbeat of a creature that was now a part of him.

    It was strange. His body felt... different. He wasn¡¯t sure what had changed exactly, but there was a heaviness to him now, a subtle shift in the way he carried himself, in the way his muscles tensed.

    Then, realization struck.

    This wasn¡¯t just a simple bond; this was something far more intimate, and possibly far more dangerous. Raizu hadn¡¯t just entered his body¡ªhe had settled into it, rooted himself deep inside.

    Not as a storm, not as a wild, uncontrollable entity, but as something more. A constant presence. An ever-present force Raijin could not ignore, could not run from, even if he wanted to.

    His mind flashed to Raizu¡¯s earlier words¡ªabout the bond he once shared with another. Was this what that person had felt? The constant presence, the weight of another being¡¯s power buried deep inside, impossible to untangle, impossible to fully understand?

    Raijin slowly stood, feeling the weight of his body as Raizu¡¯s presence settled deep in his navel. There was an overwhelming feeling of being tethered, bound to something¡­ or someone, someone far older than him.

    And then, a strange awareness passed between them.

    It wasn¡¯t words, not exactly. It was more like an undercurrent, a whisper of thought passing through him like electricity. Raizu was aware. He understood. He was watching.

    Raijin¡¯s chest rose and fell in shallow breaths as he took a tentative step forward. The weight remained, but it no longer threatened to tear him apart. It was something else now. Something solid. An anchor. A presence that pulsed in sync with his own heartbeat.

    Slowly, his hand returned to his stomach, feeling that steady, undeniable vibration. The bond was sealed. The creature was inside him.

    And there was no going back.

    For a moment, the full weight of that truth pressed down on him. His body was no longer his own¡ªnot entirely. He had accepted Raizu into his very being, and now, they were linked in a way that defied logic and reason.

    Raizu¡¯s power was his power now, just as his will¡­ his will would be Raizu¡¯s.

    But what would that mean? What was the cost of this bond? The burden of carrying such a force inside him?

    Raijin wasn¡¯t sure he was ready to know.

    Yet, he stood there, his hands trembling but firm. He couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling surging within him¡ªRaij¨±¡¯s small yet undeniable presence of¡­Power.

    Raijin had survived. Endured. And now the force of Raizu¡¯s power settled within him.

    He felt a new surge of strength.

    But now, he had to learn how to live with the creature inside him. How to control it¡ªor, perhaps, how to revoke its control over him. Either way, he was no longer just Raijin. He was something more now. Something different.

    Raijin drew in a slow, steady breath¡ªhis first real breath since the ordeal had begun. And then, as if from the depths of his soul, he heard it.

    A voice.

    [Are you alive?]

    +++

    Raij¨±: ¡°Rai¡± (À×), meaning ¡°Thunder,¡± and ¡°j¨±¡± (ª•), meaning ¡°beast¡± or ¡°animal.¡± Raij¨± is often depicted as a creature of lightning or a storm spirit.

    Raizu: While it retains ¡°Rai¡± (À×), meaning ¡°Thunder,¡± the second part, ¡°zu¡± (¶¹), typically means ¡°bean¡± or ¡°small.¡± In this context, ¡°zu¡± (¶¹) signifies small.

 Chapter 52: I am Raizu

    Chapter 52 ¨C I am Raizu

    [Are you alive?]

    The voice inside Raijin''s head was soft and calm, almost tentative.

    Several heartbeats passed before realization dawned on him: Raizu had finally settled within his body. The creature¡¯s presence no longer felt foreign¡ªit had found its anchor, rooted deep within his core, centered precisely at his navel.

    Raizu¡¯s consciousness brushed against the edges of his thoughts like gentle ripples across a still pond. Though aftershocks of pain still coursed through Raijin¡¯s trembling body, his breathing gradually steadied with each passing moment.

    As he drew his first calm breath since the pain had subsided, the same gentle question echoed through his mind: [Are you alive?]

    ¡°Yes,¡± Raijin whispered, his eyes darting around the pitch-dark before settling on his midsection. ¡°Did you settle?¡±

    He hesitated, uncertain how to process this new reality. ¡°Are you inside my stomach and... in my head?¡±

    [Yes... in your navel,] Raizu replied, his mental voice clearer now. [That¡¯s where I¡¯ve anchored myself. It''s quite cozy, actually. You could stand to do more core exercises, though.]

    Raijin released a dry, humorless laugh. ¡°So, giving up everything meant... this?¡±

    [Yes. I¡¯ve heard humans value privacy above all else¡ªeven more than their own lives,] Raizu responded, a hint of curiosity in his tone. [I thought you¡¯d back out when you learned this, but... well, here we are.]

    Raijin sighed, the enormity of what had just transpired slowly sinking in. ¡°So your father had a companion instead of you?¡±

    [Uh... I¡¯m sorry.] Raizu¡¯s mental voice wavered slightly. [I knew you¡¯d survive. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have attempted to settle in your... navel. But I must admit, it was rather exhilarating.] There was a pause before he added, [And to give you peace of mind¡ªif this had failed, I would have perished alongside you.]

    Raijin cautiously flexed his body, surprised to discover that the excruciating pain that had consumed him minutes ago had nearly vanished. The tightness in his muscles had melted away, replaced by a strange, almost foreign sense of lightness. His body, which had been contorted in agony moments before, now felt eerily normal¡ªas if the horrific ordeal had been nothing more than a distant nightmare.

    He tested his range of motion with deliberate care. The stiffness was gone. No lingering pain, no aftershocks of that hellish experience remained. This recovery was so sudden, so complete, it seemed almost supernatural. Was this Raizu¡¯s power flowing through him? The thought lingered in his mind like a persistent echo.

    ¡°Fast Recovery? That¡¯s quite the perk,¡± Raijin murmured, stretching his limbs. ¡°Can you ever come outside of my navel?¡± Raijin asked. Then something struck him¡ªhe couldn¡¯t shake the odd sensation of having an entirely new consciousness sharing his mental space. Raizu was communicating directly into his thoughts. ¡°Can you... read my mind?¡±

    [Yes, I can travel alongside you,] Raizu replied with undisguised excitement coloring his voice. [But first I need to rest and gather my strength. The settling process was... taxing.]

    [As for reading your mind...] Raizu paused dramatically. [Let¡¯s just say your inner thoughts aren¡¯t particularly private anymore. You are anxious about whether that mole on your nape is getting bigger? I heard that.]

    Raijin remained motionless, absorbing his own peculiar, unknown insecurity. The silence between them stretched as he attempted to make sense of his new reality.

    Well, I suppose this is one way to gain a power boost, he thought, then quickly corrected himself. And a way to gain an ally¡ªand a friend¡ªat the same time, he realized, aware that Raizu could easily pick up on stray thoughts floating through his mind.

    [Friend? Ally? I¡¯m flattered.] Raizu teased, its tone light and playful.

    With a resigned sigh, Raijin reverse-summoned, pulling himself back into his storeroom. The familiar materialization of his electric setup settled around him¡ªshelves lined with scrolls, weapons neatly hung on wall hooks, and the lingering scent of incense that seemed to always hang in the air.

    Raijin asked, ¡°Can you see the room?¡±

    [Yes, though it¡¯s a bit cramped,] Raizu answered. [On the plus side, I can directly perceive through your eyes. Your visual perspective is... quite fascinating.]

    Raijin shifted uncomfortably at the thought of Raizu examining his every sight. His visual perception, now seemingly improved, felt almost alien to him. The idea of Raizu watching through his eyes¡ªseeing everything he did¡ªunnerved him more than he cared to admit.

    ¡°So... you can see everything I see?¡± Raijin asked, his voice laced with hesitation.

    [Not exactly,] Raizu answered. [I see what I perceive, but I can also access your visual input. With time and practice, you might even be able to see things from my perspective too. Our connection works both ways, after all. Think of it as a timeshare for consciousness.]

    Reluctantly, Raijin went through the motions of his late-night routine¡ªtidying his storeroom, restoring order to the room, and washing dishes. With Raizu¡¯s constant presence, he couldn¡¯t shake the eerie sense of being observed.

    He placed a bowl in the drying rack with more force than necessary. ¡°It¡¯s going to take some getting used to¡ªhaving an audience for everything I do.¡± His hands paused for a moment, and he glanced toward the empty space as if expecting a response. ¡°Raizu... Your name, it¡¯s¡­ strikingly similar to mine. Raijin¡±

    [Oh?] Raizu mused. [I hadn¡¯t considered that. But I¡¯ll admit, my name is far superior. Yours sounds like some clich¨¦d moniker you¡¯d encounter everywhere in legends. Meanwhile, I¡¯m ¡®Raizu, the entity who lives in some guy¡¯s belly button.¡¯ Much more unique.]

    Raijin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he focused on finishing the dishes, letting the rhythmic clatter of ceramic and metal fill the room. The task¡¯s normality was almost comforting amidst the strangeness of his new situation.

    Yet something felt distinctly different. After enduring such intense pain and strain, his body was functioning flawlessly¡ªas if nothing traumatic had occurred. There was no lingering soreness, no muscle tension.

    In fact, he felt stronger somehow, as if something fundamental had shifted within him. His senses seemed sharper, more acute. Colors appeared more vivid, sounds more distinct, and scents more nuanced.

    He paused, dish suspended in his hand. ¡°Raizu, have you enhanced my capabilities? Is such a thing even possible?¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Raizu?¡± Raijin prompted again.

    More silence.

    [Sorry, I was exploring your circulatory system. Fascinating architecture you humans have,] Raizu finally responded. [As for enhancements... let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve made some minor renovations while settling in. Consider it my housewarming gift to you.]

    Met with this cryptic response, Raijin completed his chores, though his mind remained preoccupied with unanswered questions.

    He understood how Tailed Beasts were traditionally imprisoned within their hosts by elaborate seals, locked away and restrained. But Raizu wasn¡¯t a Tailed Beast. He wasn¡¯t even a fragment of the God Tree¡¯s power.

    He was... something else entirely, yet Raijin couldn¡¯t deny the unsettling parallels to Jinch¨±riki hosts. The concept of another being¡ªanother consciousness¡ªdwelling inside him, tethered to his very essence, was profoundly disquieting.

    And the fact that Raizu had specifically chosen his navel as residence was peculiar, to say the least. It wasn¡¯t a cage or prison; it was more as if Raizu had simply found his place, carving out a space within Raijin¡¯s very being. But how did it function? Was Raizu¡¯s presence truly just a form of symbiotic coexistence?

    And why the navel of all places? A point of connection, the place where life begins? Hah, I¡¯m overthinking this too much, Raijin mused silently.

    [You absolutely are,] Raizu interjected, mischief evident in his tone. [I chose your navel because I can only reside in a human¡¯s navel. This chakra you possess¡ªcould I potentially utilize it myself?]

    There goes Raijin¡¯s plan to potentially learn Senjutsu. Raijin couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter smile. ¡°So, Senjutsu remains a distant aspiration, then?¡±

    [Senjutsu?] Raizu sounded amused by the concept. [What¡¯s that?]

    Now Raijin faced the task of teaching the fundamentals of chakra and the shinobi world to an entity that predated human civilization. He regretted not consulting Haruko earlier about summoning techniques. Perhaps with proper guidance, he could have learned alongside Raizu. But there was no guarantee his summon would have been Raizu¡ªperhaps it would have manifested with something even more profound.

    Or more annoying, Raijin thought wryly.

    [I heard that,] Raizu quipped. [I possess tremendous power, you know. I simply don¡¯t comprehend your concept of power... this ¡°chakra.¡± Quite versatile I would say.]

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± Raijin muttered, shaking his head with a wry smile. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out together, I suppose.¡±

    [Together. I like the sound of that. A grand adventure with my very own portable human,] Raizu mused.

    Eventually, mental exhaustion overcame him, and after finishing dishes, Raijin drifted into an uneasy sleep, dreams filled with chaos, swirling lights, and whispered conversations.

    +++

    ¡°Raizu,¡± Raijin muttered groggily as consciousness gradually returned, sunlight streaming through his window and casting long shadows across his bedroom floor. ¡°You still... there?¡±

    [Always,] came the immediate response in his mind, that same ripple of presence washing over his thoughts. [I haven¡¯t gone anywhere. I wanted to explore your dreams, but I couldn¡¯t access them. Human dreaming is... fascinating, that is what my father used to say.]

    The transformation of Raizu from a deadly beast to a curious, child-like entity still disconcerted Raijin. He couldn¡¯t suppress a small chuckle. Having someone constantly present within him was deeply strange, an intrusion he wasn¡¯t entirely sure how to process yet. For now, though, it wasn¡¯t unbearable.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a day ahead,¡± Raijin announced, rising to his feet with a long stretch. He had awakened later than usual, still carrying the mental fatigue from yesterday¡¯s ordeal. Though his body felt remarkably fresh¡ªperhaps even better than normal¡ªthe psychological exhaustion lingered like a stubborn shadow.

    After sleeping until 7 a.m., he decided to forego his usual morning training routine, focusing instead on preparing for the day¡¯s duties¡ªcleaning up and gathering his equipment. Today was a mission day, and despite his unusual circumstances, the mission called.

    Raizu also seemed to brighten with interest. [Ooh, are we venturing out? I can experience the world through my senses as well. How thrilling!]

    Raijin methodically gathered his gear, checking each item with practiced precision. He secured his ninja tools, ensuring everything was properly positioned and accessible. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going out. Nothing too intense, just a standard assignment.¡±

    [Standard, you say?] Raizu¡¯s voice carried a playful curiosity. [That sounds... disappointingly mundane. Couldn¡¯t we pursue something more exhilarating?]

    ¡°Who knows? You might find it entertaining. Besides, I must complete it with my teammates.¡± Raijin adjusted his pouch ensuring everything was perfect.

    Raizu¡¯s tone shifted, becoming more animated. [Teammates? Other humans? Are these... missions interesting? I bet they involve daring rescues and heroic sacrifices.]

    Raijin slipped his ninja headband into his pocket rather than displaying it openly. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Just... try to keep quiet while we¡¯re around others.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°I trust you¡¯re all prepared for today¡¯s assignment,¡± Ryouka stated, her voice measured and authoritative as she surveyed her assembled team with a critical eye. Her dark hair was pulled back in a severe ponytail, not a single strand out of place, much like her impeccable J¨­nin uniform.

    ¡°Running a bit behind schedule, are we?¡± Izumi teased, flashing a mischievous smile toward Raijin, who had arrived moments after her.

    Sora, who had appeared shortly after Raijin, gave a curt nod, dismissing Izumi¡¯s playful jab. ¡°Yes, sensei. We¡¯re fully prepared.¡±

    Ryouka examined each of them with an assessing gaze, noting their readiness with silent approval. ¡°Good. Today, you¡¯ll be handling a delivery mission. Your task is to transport a set of important documents from the Hokage¡¯s office to the Merchant District.¡±

    [Documents? That¡¯s the important mission?] Raizu¡¯s voice echoed incredulously within Raijin¡¯s mind. [How utterly pedestrian.]

    ¡°Your assignment is straightforward,¡± Ryouka continued, either not noticing or choosing to ignore Raijin¡¯s momentary distraction. ¡°These documents contain highly sensitive information regarding trade agreements with neighboring villages. Complete the job efficiently and securely.¡±

    [Sounds boring anyway.]

    Raijin arched an eyebrow slightly. Sensitive documents? That was somewhat unexpected for a routine delivery. He exchanged glances with his teammates, who appeared equally intrigued by the assignment¡¯s nature.

    ¡°Understood, Ryouka-sensei,¡± Izumi replied, determination evident in her voice as she straightened her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s the expected timeframe for this delivery?¡±

    ¡°You should reach your destination within approximately two hours if you maintain a brisk pace,¡± Ryouta explained, adjusting her formal attire with a quick, practiced motion. ¡°Remain vigilant and exercise caution. Don¡¯t allow yourselves to become complacent. These may be just papers, but their contents could affect village relations for years to come.¡±

    Sora slapped his hands together enthusiastically, an unusual confident grin spreading across his face. ¡°Straightforward enough! Let¡¯s proceed!¡±

    With that declaration, their J¨­nin instructor vanished in a flash, leaving Raijin, Sora, and Izumi to begin their journey through Konoha¡¯s bustling streets.

    The morning sun cast long shadows as they navigated through the village, past vendors setting up for the day and early risers going about their business.

    Raizu, however, was growing increasingly animated within Raijin¡¯s mind. [I can perceive so much from here! Everything moves at such speed! Is it always this cacophonous? So many distinct aromas! I can almost taste the very atmosphere! That woman over there is cooking something that smells divine, and that man has not bathed in three days. Fascinating!]

    Raijin couldn¡¯t help but smile at Raizu¡¯s unbridled enthusiasm for experiences he had long taken for granted. The markets, the street food vendors, the children playing in side alleys¡ªall of it ordinary to him, but extraordinary through Raizu¡¯s perception.

    [You realize you can talk to me mentally, correct?] Raizu added, amusement coloring his mental voice. [Unless you enjoy looking like you''re having a private conversation with your intestines.]

    Raijin halted momentarily before continuing his casual stride alongside his teammates. Y-Yeah, he acknowledged internally, Konoha is certainly vibrant. I sometimes forget how lively it can be when you see it every day.

    [Humans are fascinating that way. You grow accustomed to wonders so quickly. Look at that structure! And those strange contraptions! And the variety of your species¡ªtall ones, short ones, round ones, all coexisting in this bizarre hive you call a village. Marvelous!]

    +++

 Chapter 53: Changes

    Chapter 53 ¨C Changes

    ¡°Tell me, Raizu. Were you truly unaware of the Elemental Nations before now?¡± Raijin asked, his voice laced with genuine curiosity as he navigated the shelves of the clan library.

    Raizu¡¯s response materialized gradually in Raijin¡¯s mind¡ªfirst as a whisper, then crystallizing into clarity. [...No. What is that exactly?]

    The answer didn¡¯t surprise Raijin; he had anticipated as much. Since their first mission together, Raizu had displayed an insatiable hunger for knowledge about the world¡ªparticularly the enigmatic arts of the Shinobi, the mysteries of Jutsu, and the fundamental nature of chakra itself. With each passing day, Raijin found himself explaining concepts that most Ninjas considered elementary to the entity residing within him. Raizu¡¯s supposedly wide-eyed fascination with the most mundane aspects of human existence resembled someone emerging from an eternity of isolation.

    He couldn¡¯t shake the growing suspicion that Raizu seemed almost... alien to this world. No¡ªalien to human existence entirely.

    The way Raizu marveled at chakra as if witnessing some arcane, undiscovered power reminded Raijin of his own early days as a newcomer to Konoha when everything had seemed equally wondrous and bewildering.

    Raijin had tried explaining these concepts in simplified terms, but his companion possessed a bottomless well of questions. Yet this made sense¡ªRaizu had no foundation, no context for understanding the intricate world of shinobi or the complex art of chakra manipulation.

    Raijin released a quiet sigh, but his curiosity persisted. Your father, Raij¨±, where did his companion originate from? Do you possess any knowledge of this?

    Raizu¡¯s response was immediate, his tone uncharacteristically distant. [No.]

    The shift in Raizu¡¯s demeanor was palpable, a reluctance to venture further into this subject. Raijin respected the boundary, even if the vague answer left him with more questions than answers.

    What exactly is this bond between us? Raijin asked, shifting direction. You mentioned it was something special, beyond a mere contract.

    Raizu seemed to stir within him. [It¡¯s a soul bond, in its simplest form,] he explained his mental voice warming. [But it¡¯s more than what most would understand as a contract or even a typical soul bond.]

    How so? Raijin pressed, intrigued by the earnestness in Raizu¡¯s tone.

    [My father, Raij¨±, and his companion¡ªthey shared something profound,] Raizu continued, reverence entering his voice. [They weren¡¯t merely bound by obligation or power. They were true friends, willing to sacrifice everything for one another. That¡¯s why I described creating such a bond as I did¡ªit can potentially transcend the transactional nature most beings settle for.]

    A friendship, Raijin mused, absorbing this information with quiet contemplation. Hmm, you appeared as a drake or dragon the first time we met. That towering figure, is that your real form?

    [My father had told me that humans get excited when they see creatures like Fafnir,] Raizu replied with what felt like the mental equivalent of a casual shrug. [So, I simply attempted to emulate his appearance. But I am, in my essence, the embodiment of lightning. The form, however, is... complicated.]

    And that jarring, deep voice¡ªwas that an imitation of Raij¨±¡¯s¡ªyour father¡¯s? Raijin couldn¡¯t help but ask, recalling the thunderous tone initially addressing him.

    [Yes,] Raizu admitted, a ripple of amusement coloring his response. [Even I get goosebumps hearing that voice. Father could be quite intimidating when he wished to be.]

    You aren¡¯t from this world, are you? Raijin ventured, giving voice to a suspicion that had been growing within him. He sensed that the origins of both Raizu and Raij¨± were otherworldly, and their meeting might be connected to something greater than mere chance¡ªperhaps even fate itself.

    Raizu''s silence was deafening. The absence of a response spoke volumes¡ªa confirmation louder than any words could have been. While Raijin respected Raizu''s need for privacy, the question of his own privacy lingered.

    Many powerful creatures also seek alliances with powerful beings like... like Fafnir, Raijin observed, changing the subject once more. Was your father¡­ and you never tempted to form such connections with powerful creatures instead of bonding with a human?

    [Powerful creatures are... predictable,] Raizu responded thoughtfully. [Dragons, beasts, even gods¡ªthey all want the same things: power, territory, dominance. But humans...]

    He paused as if searching for the right words. [Humans are endlessly fascinating. Your kind makes choices that defy logic, display kindness when cruelty would benefit you more, and sacrifice yourselves for abstract concepts like love and honor. Your behavior is wonderfully unpredictable, your emotions are complex beyond measure. Why would I seek the companionship of a creature like Fafnir when I could experience the richness of human existence?]

    The depth of Raizu¡¯s answer surprised Raijin, leaving ripples in the quiet atmosphere between them. He hadn''t expected such philosophical contemplation from the lightning entity.

    Sensing he had ventured far enough into Raizu¡¯s private thoughts for one day, Raijin allowed the subject to fade without pressing further. Instead, he let the conversation dissolve into the library¡¯s tranquil silence and redirected his attention to the scroll that unfurled before him. The library¡¯s quietude now felt comforting, an ideal sanctuary for concentration.

    Raijin¡¯s fingers traced the weathered script with reverence, studying the intricate seals representing Water Release and Earth Release techniques.

    Haruko¡¯s Water Shield Jutsu had become his latest focus, and as he examined the instructions, Raijin felt a quiet satisfaction stir within him. The manipulation of water chakra came more naturally than he had anticipated¡ªfluid, responsive, and familiar. There was something meditative about the process, the fluidity of the technique, like the element recognized him. Water had always been his element of preference, responsive to his will.

    Earth Release, however, presented an entirely different challenge. It wasn¡¯t a matter of capability¡ªhe had mastered both Water Shield and Earth Shield techniques with reasonable speed. But there was something more demanding and more rigid about Earth Release that made it less intuitive to control. Where water became an extension of himself, the earth felt like something he had to wrestle into submission. Earth Release lacked the flowing grace of water and the natural harmony he experienced with his primary affinity: Lightning.

    The silence was suddenly pierced by Raizu¡¯s excited voice, [Hey, I can now sense the chakra flowing through you. It truly is like a river, as you described.]

    Unmistakable awe permeated Raizu¡¯s words, his fascination with chakra evident¡ªas though witnessing something entirely unprecedented in his existence. Despite his nature and knowledge, Raizu often spoke with childlike wonder when observing Raijin¡¯s training.

    Raijin smiled to himself, refocusing on the scroll before him. The subtle resonance of the Water Release technique filled his consciousness as he deliberately formed the hand signs. Mastery wasn''t merely about controlling the element¡ªit was about understanding it and experiencing it as an extension of oneself.

    [I¡¯d prefer to observe you attempt something different,] Raizu suggested eagerly. [Something beyond your defensive techniques. You¡¯re becoming excessively focused on shields.]

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Raijin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. Though accustomed to Raizu¡¯s enthusiasm, this recommendation was unexpected. ¡°What specifically do you mean?¡±

    +++

    Training took on an entirely new dimension with Raizu¡¯s presence. As days melted into weeks, Raijin discovered his chakra control had improved dramatically¡ªnot in the gradual way that came from diligent practice, but with sudden quantum leaps that defied conventional progression. His affinity for lightning techniques, once merely notable, now manifested with startling potency. Whether this transformation stemmed directly from relentless training or simply resulted from having Raizu¡ªthe living embodiment of lightning¡ªcoaching him from within, Raijin couldn¡¯t be certain. Rather he didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Concentrate,¡± Ryouka instructed, her voice cutting through the electric crackle as Raijin attempted to contain a massive concentration of lightning bolts within his palm. The energy danced and writhed like a living thing, fighting his attempts to restrain it. ¡°Feel the energy, don¡¯t force it. Lightning responds to guidance, not domination.¡±

    [She¡¯s right, you know,] Raizu¡¯s voice resonated within Raijin¡¯s mind, a counterpoint to Ryouka¡¯s external coaching. [Lightning isn¡¯t something you command like an obedient servant. It¡¯s an elemental force you channel, direct, and suggest¡ªa partner rather than a tool.]

    Easy for you to say, Raijin retorted internally, his concentration wavering as beads of sweat formed on his brow. The lightning pulsed dangerously in response to his momentary lapse in focus. You ARE lightning personified.

    [Exactly my point,] Raizu replied with what Raijin had recognized as his characteristic smugness¡ªa certain inflection in his mental voice that radiated self-satisfaction. [Who better to learn from than the essence of the element itself? Watch.]

    With that final word, Raijin felt a subtle shift within¡ªRaizu wasn¡¯t taking control, but rather offering guidance, like hands placed over his own. The sensation was peculiar yet not unpleasant, a gentle pressure against his consciousness as Raizu demonstrated the proper approach.

    Under this guidance, Raijin progressed at a pace that visibly surprised even his usually stoic sensei. The lightning responded to his will with increasing receptivity, as if recognizing a kindred spirit dwelling within him. Where once it had fought and strained against his attempts at mastery, now it seemed almost eager to comply, dancing through his chakra network with newfound harmony.

    The crackling bolts that had previously scattered in a chaotic ten-meter radius now coalesced within his palm, a perfect storm contained in miniature.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Ryouka remarked after witnessing this particularly successful demonstration, her typically impassive features betraying a flicker of genuine surprise. She circled him slowly, analyzing his stance and the quality of chakra manifestation with professional scrutiny. ¡°You¡¯ve made remarkable progress in an unusually short timeframe. Your chakra signature has... evolved somehow.¡±

    Raijin simply nodded, offering a noncommittal ¡°Thank you, sensei,¡± not wishing to elaborate on his newfound proficiency. The last thing he needed was questions about the smug entity residing within his navel.

    The following day, as the afternoon training session neared its conclusion, Ryouta made an unexpected announcement.

    ¡°Before we conclude today, I want a three-on-one sparring match,¡± she declared, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°All three of you against me, simultaneously.¡±

    Izumi, Sora, and Raijin exchanged quick glances. These culminating sparring sessions had become something of a ritual¡ªa practical examination of their progress and teamwork.

    The battle commenced with synchronized precision, the three Genin launching a coordinated assault from different angles, attempting to overwhelm Ryouta with their combined techniques.

    ¡°Raijin, behind you!¡± Sora shouted suddenly as a shadow clone of Ryouta materialized from seemingly nowhere, kunai already in mid-strike toward Raijin¡¯s unprotected back.

    Raijin spun reflexively, reaching for his defensive kunai even as he calculated that his reaction would come to a crucial half-second too late.

    [Let me help,] Raizu¡¯s voice came with urgent intensity, and Raijin felt a sudden surge of energy cascading through his system¡ªnot invasive or overwhelming, but perfectly calibrated to enhance rather than override.

    At that moment, something extraordinary happened.

    Time seemed to decelerate around him, not literally slowing but becoming more accessible as his perception sharpened to preternatural levels. His reflexes quickened beyond normal human capacity, his movements flowing with liquid precision. He evaded the attack with a grace that felt simultaneously foreign and natural, countering with a lightning-infused strike that sent the clone dissipating in a cloud of smoke.

    [See? You got better.] Raizu said with obvious pride.

    As the sparring match continued, Raijin found himself moving in perfect synchronization with Raizu¡¯s carefully modulated energy. It wasn¡¯t that Raizu was controlling him like a puppet¡ªrather, the lightning entity was enhancing Raijin''s natural abilities, amplifying his strengths while compensating for his weaknesses. They moved as a single harmonized entity, neither fully in control nor completely passive.

    When the match concluded¡ªwith Ryouta still victorious but visibly working harder for her victory than ever before¡ªboth Sora and Izumi stared at Raijin with expressions of undisguised amazement.

    ¡°Since when could you move like that?¡± Izumi demanded, her voice carrying a complex mixture of awe, admiration, and undisguised suspicion. ¡°That wasn¡¯t just faster¡ªit was completely different. Your entire fighting style transformed mid-battle.¡±

    Raijin shrugged with feigned casualness, trying to downplay what had transpired. ¡°I¡¯ve been putting in extra training,¡± he offered lamely, knowing how insufficient the explanation sounded even as he spoke.

    [Smooth,] Raizu teased. [Very convincing.]

    Shut up, Raijin thought back with no genuine annoyance behind it, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth despite his attempt to maintain a neutral expression.

    He could feel Raizu¡¯s amusement radiating through their connection¡ªa warm, pleasant buzzing sensation at the periphery of his awareness, like distant summer thunder promising rain to parched earth.

    Even Ryouta was studying him with heightened interest now, her calculating gaze more intense than ever. ¡°Interesting development,¡± was all she said, but the thoughtful furrow of her brow suggested this conversation was far from over.

    ¡­

    [She suspects something,] Raizu commented later as they walked home through Konoha¡¯s twilight-bathed streets, the village settling into its evening rhythms around them. [She keeps watching you with that calculating look¡ªnot the normal assessment of a teacher, but something deeper.]

    ¡°Ryouka-sensei always looks calculating,¡± Raijin countered, keeping his voice low to avoid drawing attention from passing villagers. ¡°It¡¯s just her natural expression.¡±

    Raizu insisted. [This isn¡¯t her baseline analytical gaze.]

    Raijin couldn¡¯t reasonably argue. He felt the transformation himself¡ªa newfound mastery over lightning that went beyond mere practice, a heightened visual acuity that made the world seem sharper and more defined, and an underlying sense of enhanced vitality he hadn¡¯t realized he was missing before Raizu¡¯s arrival.

    Having the lightning entity with him, despite the occasional irritation of his smug commentary and constant observations, had catalyzed unexpected changes in his approach to ninjutsu and his overall capabilities.

    [After all, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?] Raizu added with characteristic nonchalance.

    +++

    The days following their unexpected bond settled into a peculiar rhythm. Raijin found himself explaining mundane aspects of human existence that Raizu found endlessly fascinating, while Raizu honed and refined Raijin¡¯s lightning release techniques to unprecedented levels of control and power.

    Simple experiences like the taste of different foods, the sensation of wind against the skin, and the complexity of human relationships were uncharted territories for the lightning entity¡ªeach discovery met with childlike enthusiasm that Raijin found strangely endearing.

    ¡°Can you experience what I feel physically?¡± Raijin asked one evening as they sat atop a roof overlooking Konoha, the village lights twinkling below them like earthbound constellations.

    [To a degree,] Raizu replied thoughtfully. [It¡¯s more like... echoes or shadows. I perceive impressions of your physical sensations. The more intense the feeling, the more clearly it registers for me.]

    Raijin nodded contemplatively, observing people in the streets below. ¡°And what of your own emotions? Do you experience feelings independent of mine?¡±

    [Of course, I do!] Raizu sounded almost offended by the suggestion. [I¡¯m not merely some extension of your consciousness. I existed for eons before our paths crossed. I possess my own... everything.]

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Raijin said with a gentle laugh, the tension dissolving as quickly as it had formed. ¡°This is all new to me too.¡±

    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t uncomfortable or awkward. It was a shared moment of reflection, both entities adjusting to their unusual coexistence, finding their balance within this new reality.

    [Your Shinobi world contains far more complexity than I ever imagined,] Raizu said, his mental voice soft with wonder. [All these intricate rules, customs, and ways of being. Lightning doesn¡¯t concern itself with such complexities. It simply exists in its purest form.]

    ¡°Must be liberating,¡± Raijin muttered, as he watched the final rays of sunlight disappear behind Hokage Mountain, ¡°to simply exist without question or doubt.¡±

    ###

 Chapter 54: Proper Mission

    Chapter 54 ¨C Proper Mission

    Itachi¡¯s mind wandered as he walked toward his first day as an ANBU member, the weight of Izumi¡¯s words still hanging in the air. They had echoed in his thoughts, more so than she probably intended. ¡°They just use me however I¡¯m handy, like taking care of the Feudal Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s pets, or helping move the Land of Fire admin to a new office, and stuff.¡±

    Well, he was relieved that she hadn¡¯t been on any dangerous missions.

    Her voice had been tinged with frustration, an emotion he could scarcely understand. He had always been the one who observed, not one to express his feelings openly. But now, the idea of being used like a tool, something disposable¡­ struck a chord deep within him.

    The next words she spoke, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re getting further and further away¡­¡± hit harder than he had expected. He hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. To him, it was only logical¡ªhe was climbing higher in rank, strengthening his abilities to protect Konoha. But as he looked at the distance between himself and Izumi, he realized she was right. He was moving further away¡ªnot just physically, and emotionally but also from his goal of becoming so strong that no one would fight, and peace would follow.

    The world was swallowing him up, and he hadn¡¯t even noticed the gap widening on everything.

    ¡°We¡¯re still eleven years old. But, Itachi, you¡¯re already an ANBU.¡±

    He knew what it was like to be burdened by responsibility, to feel like his purpose in life was defined by what others expected of him. It was why he had to join ANBU¡ªthis quest to protect and sacrifice. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if, like Izumi felt, his entire existence had been reduced to a role¡ªa function.

    But her words lingered in his mind, a reminder that not everyone understood his path, or perhaps, that even those closest to him couldn¡¯t see the isolation it caused.

    ¡°Like you, I¡¯ve got a prodigy on my team¡ªhe¡¯s only nine and already a Genin.¡±

    The mention of Raijin Sarutobi didn¡¯t particularly catch his attention, but the word ¡®prodigy¡¯ did. Itachi couldn¡¯t help but sympathize inwardly with Izumi¡¯s teammates.

    As his thoughts lingered on his new role, his mind shifted to Kakashi, the infamous ANBU captain. Itachi¡¯s lips barely moved as he muttered his name under his breath. ¡°Kakashi Hatake¡­ Friend-killer.¡± The words felt cold on his tongue, a recognition of the harsh reality.

    And then the rumors. ¡°If it was to complete the mission, Team Leader Kakashi would even kill his friends.¡±

    Itachi had heard these whispers, just as everyone else had. Kakashi was a legend¡ªyet a legend tarnished by the ruthless efficiency that defined him. A man who valued the mission above all else, even human connections. To kill a friend? Was that truly the cost of loyalty to the village?

    Itachi¡¯s mind whirred. Kakashi had never been someone to be underestimated. But even if regarded as ¡®talented¡¯, Kakashi¡¯s coldness stood in stark contrast to the warm ideal of loyalty that Itachi had held for so long.

    A chilling thought gnawed at the back of his mind¡ªcould he too, be capable of such a thing? Was it even the way to protect Konoha? Was that the true price of strength?

    A quiet sigh left Itachi¡¯s lips as he quickened his pace, the looming shadow of his first mission ahead of him.

    Mission first. Always. He reminded himself. But somewhere deep inside, he questioned whether this was truly the path he wanted, or the one he had been pushed toward.

    +++

    ¡°Konohagakure¡¯s Shinobi Rules #4: A shinobi must always put the mission first.¡±

    Ryouka¡¯s voice sliced through the crisp morning air like the edge of a kunai. She stood with arms crossed, her sharp gaze sweeping over her team¡ªRaijin Sarutobi, Izumi Uchiha, and Sora Yamada¡ªeach of them standing in a loose formation, their breaths visible in the chilly dawn.

    Raijin and his team had tackled countless odd jobs: caring for the Feudal Lord¡¯s wife¡¯s pets, weeding, painting fences, babysitting, locating lost animals, helping relocate the Land of Fire¡¯s administration, cleaning village shrines, restocking the market, patrolling quiet routes, gathering herbs, assisting with school events, and maintaining the village monument. Some missions were well-paid, while others were done without reward. They had performed these tasks so often that they were beginning to grow restless.

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s different,¡± Ryouka continued, her tone shifting. ¡°This mission isn¡¯t about filling up the time, it¡¯s about making sure we do things right. It¡¯s a C-rank Mission.¡±

    [Well, today¡¯s different.] Raizu muttered a hint of boredom in his voice.

    Raijin chuckled softly. Raizu attempted to replicate Ryouka¡¯s stoic expression and authoritative voice. The impression was so unexpectedly accurate that Raijin couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Izumi whispered.

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Raijin replied quietly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be crossing into the Land of Iron, and while it is a neutral country, things are¡­ delicate.¡± Ryouka continued.

    This C-rank mission marked a milestone and a journey beyond the borders of the Land of Fire, a first for any Genin team. It was bound to be a whole new experience.

    Sora raised an eyebrow. ¡°Delicate? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Ryouka glanced over at her. ¡°Tensions are rising between the villages. The Land of Iron might be neutral, but they¡¯ve got strict policies against shinobi conflict on their land. We need to be discreet, efficient, and keep a low profile. This isn¡¯t just another ¡®run-and-fetch¡¯ mission.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The trio exchanged a look, each of them weighing the gravity of the situation.

    Sora spoke up, his voice low but firm. ¡°We won¡¯t mess it up.¡±

    Izumi nodded. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ve been training for this kind of responsibility. The mission comes first.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ryouka said, her voice steady. ¡°Our objective is simple: retrieve a shipment of goods from the Land of Iron and return it to the village: Konohagakure. That¡¯s it. But we can¡¯t afford to take any chances. We¡¯re on neutral ground, and the slightest wrong move could jeopardize the mission and our safety. And with tensions rising between villages, our presence in foreign lands needed to be brief and discreet.¡±

    [Are there other villages like yours? Villages with shinobi and ninjas?] Raizu asked.

    Shinobi and ninjas are the same thing. And yes, there are many other villages outside the Land of Fire, Raijin responded mentally. There are also samurai, though.

    [Then why don¡¯t we visit all of them? Imagine the stories I could gather! Oh! Do you think they have the beasts that the Jinch¨±riki¡¯s hold, the ones you keep comparing me to?] Raizu¡¯s voice bubbled with excitement.

    Raijin had a fleeting thought of Raizu wriggling inside his navel like an eager pup. Well, you¡¯re more than a terrifying tail-beast.

    [But what about these samurai? How are they different from ninjas¡­ or shinobi?]

    Raijin took a moment before answering. Samurai don¡¯t use Jutsu like us. The Land of Iron, where we¡¯re heading, is ruled by samurai. They train relentlessly, he continued. Some are skilled enough to cut through Jutsu itself.

    ¡­

    The journey began smoothly, with the sun climbing higher in the sky, casting a golden hue across the landscape as the team made their way out of the Land of Fire. The journey to the Land of Iron was several days long, requiring strategic rest stops and constant vigilance.

    The further they traveled from the Land of Fire¡¯s borders, the less familiar the terrain became. It shifted from lush woodlands to rocky foothills and then into the colder, harsher regions that signaled their approach toward their destination.

    True to her nature, Ryouka maintained a strict pace, her steps both precise and methodical. She barely spoke unless necessary, her dark eyes never straying from the path. Her presence alone commanded discipline, an unspoken expectation that the three Genin under her charge would follow without question.

    Raijin could feel the tension in the air¡ªnot fear, but awareness. Even Izumi, occasionally prone to indulging in conversation, kept her words to a minimum. Sora focused, and followed closely behind, his hands occasionally brushing against the pouches on his belt.

    Raizu, however, was far less restrained.

    [This forest is so much quieter than Konoha¡¯s training grounds,] the creature mused, his voice tickling at the edges of Raijin¡¯s consciousness. [Almost eerie, don¡¯t you think?]

    Raijin suppressed a smirk. That¡¯s because we¡¯re outside the village.

    [You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing.]

    Raijin adjusted the straps of his pack, feeling the slight weight shift of the supplies, they carried. Their mission wasn¡¯t overly complicated, but Ryouka¡¯s had made it clear to expect trouble.

    The Land of Iron was neutral¡ªat least, in political terms. Unlike the shinobi villages, which constantly schemed and maneuvered against each other, the samurai had chosen to distance themselves from the conflicts of the Five Great Nations. Yet, neutrality didn¡¯t always mean safety.

    [These samurai,] Raizu piped up again, curiosity laced in his tone. [Are they really that different from shinobi? I mean, no Jutsu at all? What do they do in battle¡ªjust swing swords and hope for the best?]

    Their swords are an extension of their bodies, and their techniques are honed over years of discipline. They rely on discipline, swordsmanship, and sheer physical skill. But their techniques can still be deadly. Instead of chakra-based techniques, they wielded steel with an artistry that rivaled even the most skilled shinobi. Raijin explained.

    [So, basically, they¡¯re just shinobi with a fancy sword obsession?] Raizu teased, poking fun at Raijin for the sword kept at his home, as if it were a symbol of royalty.

    Raijin rolled his eyes. More like warriors who dedicate everything to mastering a single art. If we fought one of their best, we¡¯d have a problem. And next time I¡¯m bringing my sword.

    Raizu hummed thoughtfully, then let out an exaggerated sigh. [Fine, fine.]

    Their trek continued, with Ryouka setting the pace and the Genin following in disciplined silence. Despite the routine nature of their journey, Raijin remained alert. The world outside Konoha had rules of its own, and neutral territory didn¡¯t always mean safe territory.

    Izumi, ever composed, kept her Sharingan inactive but alert. Sora, on the other hand, muttered under his breath about the cold winds sweeping in as they neared the mountainous region.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get why the Land of Iron has to be this freezing all year round,¡± Sora grumbled, rubbing his arms.

    ¡°You should have brought warmer clothes,¡± Izumi quipped, though her demeanor was stiff against the cold.

    Raizu commented. [You know what, I like this guy.]

    ¡­

    Upon reaching the Land of Iron, ¡°Stay sharp,¡± Ryouka said, her voice low but firm, as they reached the border checkpoint. The checkpoint was simple but efficient¡ªtwo samurai standing at attention, clad in armor with the emblem of the Land of Iron emblazoned across their chests. They looked over the group with an air of indifference, their sharp eyes scrutinizing the ninja as they approached.

    Ryouka stepped forward, her expression was neutral but respectful. ¡°We¡¯re here to retrieve a shipment. We¡¯ve been cleared for entry.¡±

    The samurai nodded curtly, their eyes flicking over to the rolled scroll Ryouka presented¡ªproof of the mission and Konoha¡¯s request. They examined it for a moment before handing it back.

    ¡°Keep to the main route. No exceptions.¡± The taller samurai¡¯s voice was stern, yet there was an unspoken warning in his tone. Any disruption here, even a small one, could cause problems for the team.

    Ryouka gave a respectful nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    With the checkpoint passed, they continued on heading to Kageyama, moving deeper into the Land of Iron.

    The streets of Kageyama were orderly, the people were respectful but distant. There were no ninjas in sight, and even the markets, though lively, seemed to operate under a watchful eye.

    As they reached the warehouse, Ryouka¡¯s thoughts were focused on the task ahead. The shipment was stored on the outskirts of the village at multiple warehouses. Nothing extravagant¡ªjust crates of good to be brought back to Konoha. Simple enough. Still, they had to be cautious. But Ryouka had a feeling of having the simple delivery becoming complicated at any moment.

    The warehouse stood at the edge of town, guarded by two more samurai who, like the ones at the border, seemed to have an uncanny ability to notice even the smallest details. Ryouka stopped just outside the gate, turning to her team. ¡°Keep it low-key. We retrieve the goods, and we leave. No unnecessary interactions.¡±

    Izumi nodded, her hand instinctively resting on the hilt of her sword. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Sora seemed to hold back a grin. ¡°No fights, huh?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with,¡± Raijin said with his gaze steady.

    +++